Journalism Research and Education Section Abstracts accepted for presentation at IAMCR 2015 in Montreal, Canada Id: 9214 Title: Stigmatizing AIDS: A content analysis on HIV/AIDS-related news articles published by three Philippine major broadsheets Authors: Name: John Christian Linis Dinco Email: talino_talento@yahoo.com Country: PH (Philippines) Affiliation: Colegio de San Juan de Letran Abstract: HIV/AIDS has been dubbed as one of the most stigmatised diseases of the recent century. Nelson Mandela pointed out that PLWHA (People Living With HIV/AIDS) are not killed by the disease, but by the stigma surrounding it. Despite the numerous studies on HIV/AIDS Stigmatisation globally, little is known about how evident and how powerful the media can be in framing the views of the readers when it comes to print in the Philippine context. This study dealt with a quantitative content analysis of HIV/AIDS-related news articles published by the top three broadsheets such as Philippine Daily Inquirer, Manila Bulletin and the Philippine Star in the span of one year. The HIV/AIDS-related news articles were collected and subjected to coding according to their tones, stigmatising statements/terminologies and news prominence. An analysis of the results had supported the researchers’ objectives (1) that there are different tones of HIV/AIDS-related news articles, (2) that there is a significant relation between the Stigmatizing Statements/Terminologies and the tone and that the (3) technical properties of HIV/AIDS related news articles determine the news prominence. Results revealed that despite the fact that the broadsheets were overtly reporting HIV/AIDS in Anti-Stigma-toned articles, they were covertly suggesting Stigma by the use of Stigmatising statements/terminologies present in it rather than plainly disseminating current medical knowledge about the transmission and treatments of the disease; the technical properties of the HIV/AIDS related news articles determined its prominence. Id: 9223 Title: Practice theory and journalism studies: Analyzing the work of journalists who report on homelessness Authors: Name: Barbara Schneider Email: baschnei@ucalgary.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Department of Communication, Media and Film University of Calgary Abstract: In this presentation I discuss practice theory as a theoretical approach for the field of journalism studies. Practice theory is an approach to understanding the social that sees practice, rather than individual action or social structure, as the basic social phenomenon. Rooted in the work of major 20th century social theorists such as Bourdieu and Giddens and promoted now by a second generation of practice theorists such as Schatzki and Reckwitz, practice theory is not a specific theory but rather a family of accounts that sees meaning as established in human life through practices. As Schatzki (2001) says, practice theory is “a loose, but nevertheless definable movement of thought that is unified around the idea that the field of practices is the place to investigate such phenomena as agency, knowledge, language, ethics, power, and science.” Practice is understood as the link between individual activities and larger social formations, offering an alternative to the long-standing division between structure and agency that underpins many social theories. I illustrate the value of practice theory with an analysis of the writing activities of journalists who report on homelessness. Professional journalism is analyzed as a practice. Data was gathered in interviews with eight journalists as part of a larger SSHRC funded project on newspaper representations of homelessness. Journalists were asked to talk about various aspects of their work including why they choose to write about homelessness, how they choose their stories, and how they find sources for their stories. I examine three aspects of journalistic practice: the determination of newsworthiness, the use of sources, and the code of objectivity. I then show how these aspects of journalistic practice are implicated in the representations that appear in newspapers. Journalists have good intentions in reporting on homelessness, and hope that their work will help to address the problem of homelessness, but they are enmeshed in a professional practice that works against their personal goals. Practice theory allows the analyst to see that journalists’ reporting activities are carried out within the context of the practice of journalism and these activities in turn reproduce journalism as a professional practice. This leads to the production of representations that work against the citizenship and social inclusion of homeless people. Id: 9265 Title: Journalists in Botswana: Relationship between Trust in Societal Institutions and Perceived Roles, Influences, and Freedoms Authors: Name: Jyotika Ramaprasad Email: jyotika@miami.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami, School of Communication Name: Katharina Lang Email: katie.lang@umiami.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami, School of Communication Abstract: This paper provides results from a survey of journalists in Botswana in an attempt to put Botswana on the map of journalism studies. This large, wide-open country with a small population of two million is the diamond of Africa. While the country is diamond rich, the reference is to Botswana's multiparty democracy, constitutional guarantee of press freedom, and literate population. The news media have an urban bias, with most outlets found in the capital Gaborone, due to the scattered population, but the news media are growing. Government media (TV, radio, news agency, print, etc.) are housed in a Gaborone complex, but have offices in other towns, where few private media are present.For this study, all media outlets in Gaborone were included because of the small size of the media industry. In each media outlet, journalists were stratified into senior editorial, junior editorial, and rank and file journalist groups and a random sample was drawn from each with a larger selection from the rank and file journalists. Given the press freedom guarantee which generally leads to questioning of government, the question of interest was: How much do the journalists trust societal institutions such as government, officials, religious leaders, and the news media' And, how is this trust related to other beliefs' Results indicated that 1) Journalists trusted the news media the most (mean = 3.64), politicians the least (mean = 2.01), and had low trust in government and political parties as well as in most institutions including the religious; 2) Journalists placed high importance on supporting national development and scrutinizing political leaders but not on conveying a positive image of these leaders; and 3) Journalists felt considerable influence from media law and information access issues and a little less influence from government/politicians/censorship in their work.When trust in the political order (4 items, Cronbach's alpha = .81) was correlated with the other variables, results indicated that the larger the trust in political institutions/persons 1) the less important it was to scrutinize political leaders and the more important to convey a positive image of political leaders (but trust was not significantly related to importance of support for national development); and 2) the more laws and information access were influential in their work (but the influence on their work of censorship, government officials and politicians was not related to trust). Trust was not related to age, gender and left, center or right political orientation. In conclusion, while trust was low in general, it was related to the practice of journalism in Botswana. Id: 9301 Title: Violence against journalists in the beginning of twenty-first century Authors: Name: Marisol Cano Email: canomarisol@yahoo.es Country: CO (Colombia) Affiliation: Universitat Pompeu Fabra and Pontificia Universidad Javeriana Abstract: The research addresses the issue of violence against journalists from a comparative study of international organizations specialized in the field of freedom of expression.Using a qualitative methodology and applying investigative techniques such as documentary analysis and structured interview, the study aims to build an analytical global framework about the struggle against violence against journalists which includes concepts, policies, methodologies and intervention mechanisms predominate in the beginning of the century; measurement systems of freedom of expression, attacks on journalists and pressures and risk environments, types of indicators, strategies to protect journalists and lines of action against impunity in crimes against journalists.The violence against journalists is an issue with social impact relatively unexplored by academic research. By contrast, the risks and the need for journalists to practice their work freely are matters on which turns over near than one hundred organizations, and media companies, professional associations and legal and legislative bodies creating an atmosphere of reflection and action whose base is the key issue of the role of journalism in democracy building.The theoretical framework on which is based the analysis put together conceptual elements derived from four groups: a) the role of the media and journalism in society, which become important contemporary looks to normative theories of the media (Christians, Glasser, McQuail, Nordenstreng, Hanitzsch, Curran, McNair, Merrill, Nerone, Hallin, Mancini); b) the structural framework of power relations that make journalism a disputed field (Bourdieu, Chomsky, Herman, Broersma, Anderson, Tumber); c) the principles and identity of journalism into a new century marked by great changes (Donsbach, Deuze, Janowitz, Conboy, Kovach, Rosenstiel, Schudson, Gurevitch), d) an understanding of the right to freedom of expression as a base of a deliberative public sphere (Steel, Barendt, Habermas, Fraser, Bohman), e) dimensions and significance of violence (Aijmer, ´i¸ek, Arendt, Benjamin, Galtung, Back, Englander, Jenkins, Stanko).Based on documentary analysis it is possible to observe that there is a dominant idea that understood manifestations of violence against journalists as murders, death threats, physical attacks, imprisonment, kidnapping, disappearances, arbitrary detention, prosecution, inhuman treatment (including sexual violence), intimidation, damage to equipment, theft of information, illegal surveillance, harassment of relatives or movement restrictions. However, it is not possible to establish clear boundaries to define whether the symbolic violence and other pressures (economic, professional, sources ...) can be considered violence against journalists.Although the violence against journalists depends on many factors work against it effectively is difficult if you only think in the ability of advocacy groups of freedom of expression. The study shows that it is necessary to establish lines of action in: a) Training in protection in journalism schools, b) Incorporation of the issue of security in media companies plans, c) Coordination of work between groups defending freedom of expression, d) Awareness that protection of journalists also is the duty of society d) Strengthening of journalistic ethics with a view to promoting press freedom.This work is part of research that the author advances as a PhD candidate at Universitat Pompeu Fabra in Barcelona (Spain). Id: 9334 Title: Panel: Adapting the Inverted Pyramid Style of Media Writing for Jouranlism Edcuation in Multi-Cultural and Multi-national Contexts Authors: Name: Richard E Shafer Email: undprof1@gmail.com Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of North Dakota Abstract: This panel will address innovative and traditional methods of applying and adapting the Western journalism model sometimes conceptualized as the 'Inverted Pyramid' method of newswriting and reporting within diverse journalism academic and professional programs worldwide. It will also include critiques of the Western model, as well as alternatives. Since journalism reporting and newswriting textbooks following this methodology and ideology dominate, we will present a diverse and informed discussion of how the Western method is effective or an obstacle to journalism education and practice in societies and nations outside of the so-called Western democracies. It is intended that the panel will include contributions by journalism scholars on: (1) casting the Western model and its application in light of the first World Journalism Education Congress identification of eleven principles identified and approved by 28 journalism education associations to establish standards for journalism education worldwide; (2) a South African case study of issues of journalism education and effective reporting for national development; (3) a focus on the discrepancy between Eastern European and the former Soviet journalism education models and their relative impacts on media markets and media organizations; (4) a similar focus on post-Soviet journalism education in Central Asia and the difficulty of applying the Western model under harsh government press controls and censorship; (5) obstacles to effective media ethics education and training for journalists in Africa; a general overview and critique of the Inverted Pyramid story structure using Bulgaria as a case study; (6) a case study of lede writing in Singapore and the modernization and adaption of the Inverted Pyramid style for new media platforms. Id: 9359 Title: Values in the News Coverage of Political Speeches: Comparing Pakistan, India, and Sri Lanka Authors: Name: Moniza Waheed Email: monizawaheed.upm@gmail.com Country: MY (Malaysia) Affiliation: Universiti Putra Malaysia Abstract: The presence of values in the news coverage of political speeches is an important contributing factor towards public opinion formation. Although there are exchanges of news stories between countries, but, news selection can differ from one country to another based on a country's policies, norms, and culture. Much research has been conducted to investigate journalism practices across different cultures (e.g., Waheed, Schuck, Neijens, & de Vreese, 2012; Hanitzsch et al., 2011; Hanusch, 2009). A study by Waheed et al. (2012) found significant differences between developed and developing countries in terms of the values present in the news coverage of political speeches. However, they did not address the differences that may exist between countries that are within the developed and/or developing categorization. To bridge this gap, I compared the values in the news coverage of political speeches between three developing countries; namely, India, Pakistan, and Sri Lanka. To achieve this, the Schwartz and Boehnke's (2004) Basic Human Values (BHV) Model was applied. The BHV consists of 10 values which are applicable to cultures all over the world. They are: Power, achievement, hedonism, stimulation, self-direction, universalism, benevolence, tradition, conformity, and security. A content analysis was conducted on 15 online newspapers from Pakistan, India, and Sri Lanka. The top five most circulated newspapers were chosen for each country. The selection criteria resulted in 95 online news articles on political speeches delivered at the United Nations General Assembly between September 12, 2001 and December 31, 2010. In general, it was found that the values most present in the news coverage of political speeches were: Stimulation, power, selfdirection, and universalism. A more detailed analysis between each paired country yielded the following results: 1) there were significant differences in the presence of four out of ten values when comparing Pakistan and Sri Lanka (self-direction, universalism, benevolence, and achievement). 2) There were significant differences in the presence of four out of the ten values when comparing Pakistan and India (power, self-direction, universalism, and benevolence), and 3) there were significant differences in the presence of only two values when comparing India and Sri Lanka. In sum, there are differences in the values present in the news coverage of political speeches within the same region. This implies that there are differences in each country's policies, country's norms and culture. On a larger scale, this indicates that despite these countries being geographically close to one another, they may not necessarily have a common understanding on the salience of political issues. Id: 9378 Title: Uncovering 'Journalism Crisis' Paradigms in the Non-West: A Study of Newsworker Perceptions of Journalism Ideals and Crisis in Singapore and Hong Kong Authors: Name: Shangyuan Wu Email: swa28@sfu.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Simon Fraser University Abstract: The topic of 'journalism crisis' is a pertinent one ' news media systems have been increasingly criticized for their inability to work in the interests of the public amid political and economic pressures, and/ or to overcome the challenges brought on by the Internet. Much research on journalism crisis however, has been based within a Western paradigm, set predominantly in the US and couched within a liberal-democratic ideological framework. Whether this crisis extends beyond the West remains largely an unknown. Since journalism realities in the non-West develop along different trajectories that might not align with Western media models, evaluating them through Western lenses may create erroneous perceptions that alternative systems are lacking or deficient. This study aims to plug an important gap in journalism research, by uncovering how journalists in the non-West perceive the idea of 'journalism crisis', so that they too may be given a voice in this debate on the declining standards of journalism. What types of political and economic pressures influence the proper functioning of their press systems' How would they define a 'journalism crisis' and do they believe that journalism within their specific contexts has reached that level of crisis' Recognizing that decades of looking to Western liberal-democratic journalism scholarship would have coloured perceptions of journalism in the non-West, a historical approach is taken in this study, to examine how imperial influences and local forces may have interacted in complex ways to shape journalism crisis perceptions over time. Of interest are two 'global cities' in Asia, Singapore and Hong Kong. Their statuses as global media hubs and their history as British colonies mean that their journalism practices may have been significantly influenced by the West, yet local historical experiences, philosophical traditions, and cultural practices have created interesting contradictions in the way newsworkers there perceive journalism ideals and crisis. Both cities also stand at important historical junctures ' Singapore, labelled by scholars as an authoritarian state, faces the challenge of an increasingly affluent and educated middle class that wants to have a greater voice in political decision-making, while Hong Kong, a firm advocate of the free market and democracy, is currently caught in an awkward position with mainland China and its authoritarian government after the 1997 handover. This study will consider journalism crisis at two levels ' the development of crisis (i.e. examining journalism crisis as a historical process) and the doctrines that lie behind the crisis (i.e. the ideological principles that govern the trajectory of the crisis). Particular emphasis will be placed on situating these two cities within the global processes of neoliberal capitalism and cultural imperialism. Local perceptions of journalism crisis will be discovered through a survey with 200 journalists in Singapore and Hong Kong, and interviews with a select group of senior journalists and news managers. Id: 9387 Title: Exploring the Coverage of Internal Conflicts Issues in Ethiopia; Reminisced or Omitted by the local media Authors: Name: Mulatu Alemayehu Moges Email: mulatu_alem@yahoo.com Country: NO (Norway) Affiliation: University of Oslo, Media and Communication Abstract: It is a recent phenomenon that, there have been a number of internal conflicts in all parts of Ethiopia. As various documents indicated that, quite a number of internal conflicts in country have been prevailed especially after the emergence of new government in 1991. These conflicts are ethnic, religious, groups, rebel conflicts and others. This article is, thus, attempted to analyze the extent of coverage of the internal conflicts in Ethiopian media by using the dominant quantitative data collection method. I have selected four newspapers that are largely circulated in Ethiopia. These are Addis Admass, The Reporter, The Ethiopian Herald, and The Daily Monitor newspapers, which are known by their interests in covering current affairs and sensitive issues including conflicts in the country. By using the content analysis method, I examined the coverage of the internal conflicts issues from the period of September 2005 to august 2013 so as to look at how they were reported or omitted by the selected media. This article wants to reflect on whether the issues of internal conflicts were reported or ignored in Ethiopian media by using agenda setting theory, which emphasized the prominence of the issue if it has been covered at large, and the symbolic annihilation, which is stipulated the omission of the issues. The quantitative data results show that the selected newspapers were not interested in setting agenda to report the internal conflicts, rather they were systematically omit those issues for their own reasons. There is high tendency of the symbolic annihilation in the Ethiopian media in relation to internal conflicts. It is because I have found that only 264 stories were reported in eight year in four newspapers in the country. In short, internal conflicts were not covered prominently at all in the eight-year period that I studied. Id: 9392 Title: Comparing Cross-national Coverage of Muslim Immigration: A Community Structure Approach Authors: Name: Stephanie D. Agresti Email: agrests1@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: The College of New Jersey Name: Lauren Longo Email: longol2@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: The College of New Jersey Name: Jenna Bjellquist Email: bjellqj1@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: The College of New jersey Name: Stephanie L. Van Heest Email: vanhees1@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: The College of New Jersey Name: James Etheridge Email: etherij1@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: The College of New Jersey Name: John C. Pollock Email: pollock@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Communication Studies Dept., The College of New Jersey, Ewing, NJ 08628 Abstract: AbstractComparing Cross-National Coverage of Muslim Immigration:A Community Structure ApproachA community structure analysis compared cross-national coverage of Muslim immigration in leading newspapers (one per country) in 15 countries, analyzing all articles of 250 words or more from September 12, 2001 to September 12, 2014. The resulting 196 total articles were coded for 'prominence' and 'direction' ('favorable,' 'unfavorable' or 'balanced/neutral' coverage), and combined into composite 'Media Vector' scores for each newspaper (range .3320 to -.4200, a total range of .752). A minority of six of 15 (40%) newspapers revealed support for Muslim immigration. As expected, Pearson correlations revealed five significant indicators of privilege, including length of a nation's road network (r=-.649, p=.004), oil consumption (r=-.560, p=-.015), electricity production (r=-.540, p=.019) and electricity consumption (r=-.533, p=.020) and GDP (r=-.442, p=.049) linked to 'unfavorable' coverage of Muslim immigration. Pearson correlations therefore revealed a 'violated buffer ' pattern (describing connections between higher levels of privilege and negative coverage of an issue reflecting content suggesting the issue represents a biological threat (e.g., HIV/AIDS) or a threat to a cherished way of life (Pollock, 2007, pp. 101-136; Pollock, 2015). A regression of significant variables indicates that road length accounts for 42.1% of the variance and electricity production accounts for an additional 5.9%, for a cumulative total of 48% of the variance. Ultimately, measures of privilege such as road length, electricity consumption, electricity production, as well as GDP, account for a majority of the variance. All significant variables were linked to unfavorable coverage of Muslim immigration. The authors speculate that a majority of newspapers may oppose Muslim immigration in part because it represents a threat of cultural colonization. At a minimum, newspapers may express concerns about Muslim immigration in connection with threats to the depletion of government spending and scarce resources. These findings are consistent with previous work on Muslim immigration (Wright et al., 2008).Key words: Muslim immigration, content analysis, cross-national coverage, newspapers, Media Vector, colonizationReferences:Pollock, J.C. (Ed.). (2015). Journalism and human rights: How demographics drive media coverage. New York, NY: Routledge.Pollock, J.C. (2007). Tilted mirrors: Media alignment with political and social change ' A community structure approach. Cresskill, NJ: Hampton Press.Wright, J., Pollock, J.C., Giovenco, D., et. al. (2008, August). Cross-national coverage of Muslim immigration: A community structure approach. Paper presented at the annual conference of the Association for Education in Journalism & Mass Communication, Chicago. Id: 9398 Title: The introduction of a digital environment in journalism curricula at European Higher Education Area: a comparative analysis of Spain and Portugal Authors: Name: Pilar Sánchez García Email: pilar.sanchez@hmca.uva.es Country: ES (Spain) Affiliation: Associate professor Name: Sandra Marinho Email: marinho@ics.uminho.pt Country: PT (Portugal) Affiliation: University of Minho Abstract: Changes in the media landscape and the digital and multimedia environment in particular require new directions in the way journalism is taught and trained. In this context, the implementation of the Bologna Declaration by European Union countries presented as a chance to change journalism education at universities. This research aims to understand to what extent Portuguese and Spanish universities have used opportunity to restructure journalism curricula, especially with regarding technological and digital contents. Our main hypothesis is that, in fact, changes have occurred in curricula, leading towards a greater and better integration of digital and multimedia contents. The still existing differences between both countries, could be explained by variances in national legislation and in the very structure of the higher education system. Also, the development of journalism training in each country may also explain some of the possible dissimilarities.To test this hypothesis, an analysis of the journalism curricula in Spanish and Portuguese higher education institutions was carried out, before and after the implementation of the Bologna Declaration in both countries. As for sampling procedures, all journalism programs were considered. Both curricula (for each program) were analyzed were analyzed (before and after Bologna) according to the following categories: amount of digital/technological courses; weight of these courses in the overall curriculum; their naming/denomination; type of instruction. The results show an increasing number of courses devoted to digital/technological contents, even though this tendency is more prominent in the case of Portugal. Besides, there is a wide variety of denominations (digital, multimedia, technology, CIT, ciberjournalism, and others). These courses comprise more generic contents (related to digital and technological issues) but also subjects specifically devoted to journalism practice. Most of them are practical and laboratory.These results allow us to trigger a discussion on the journalism training strategy that may be involved in these curricular options (by media or multimedia; technology based or journalism studies based; centered in specific digital courses or promoting a digital and transversal environment). This research allows us to understand better the effect of the Bologna Declaration in journalism education and provides us with a 'snapshot' of this outcome, at a given moment in time. We therefore suggest the advantage of future research, focused on the evolution of curricula to the present day and enabling comparative studies with other EU countries. Id: 9405 Title: How Journalists in China, Thailand, UK & the USA Talk About Truth and Power Authors: Name: Jesse Owen Hearns-Branaman Email: justjeshb@hotmail.com Country: TH (Thailand) Affiliation: National Institute of Development Administration Abstract: Two fundamental concepts which underpin journalism's role as the Fourth Estate, truth and power, that is, the validity and veracity of the claims journalists and their sources make and the networks of power in which their work is situated, influenced as it is by governmental and ownership structures. While the Anglo-American norms portent that journalists should be fair, balanced, and independent, this often cannot be the case. Yet such standards are still used to judge the 'development' and 'correctness' of other countries news media systems and their journalists' professionalism.This study aims to further explore the imbrications of journalistic discourse concerning truth and power. Qualitative interviews with journalists are used to explore the ways in which their discourse is constructed by the institutions in which they work and into which they have been socialized (Fairclough 1995). The study originally involved political journalists from a variety of institutions the USA and UK. This showed two things; Firstly that journalists' talk about truth is based on a irresolvable dialectic between realist and pragmatist modes, that is, they can move between explaining journalism's epistemology as based on reporting 'facts' and giving 'both sides' to a story without ever resting on a single theory. Secondly, journalistic professionalism is based on a combination of selfcensorship gained through secondary socialization on the job and fetishisitic disavowal (´i¸ek 1989), that they need to be able to criticize their job and hold lofty ideals of epistemology and power structures, while admitting that they can never be reached.The second stage of the study expands this analysis to two new contexts, that of the People's Republic of China (PRC) and Thailand. They both present contrasting political-economic structures, the PRC's being owned by the state, nominally serving the interests of the Chinese Communist Party while also being expected to make a profit. Thailand, on the other hand, has an unstable and rapidly changing and diverse media and political landscape, a combination of private and government ownership, and high political parallelism. Both are rated very low on the Press Freedom Index, the PRC being in a 'very serious situation' with Thailand in a 'difficult situation,' largely concerning governmental 'interference' in journalism, and the Fourth Estate role of their press is routinely challenged.Comparing and contrasting the ways in which Chinese and Thai journalists discuss truth and power with the ways their Anglo-American counterparts do so can further illuminate the discursive regimes in which their respective talk about truth and power is situated. The research can also better illuminate the ways in which comparative quantitative interviews can be used on 'most different' cases, as opposed to the usual close comparison of European countries or quantitative surveys, such as Worlds of Journalism.References:Fairclough, N. (1995), Critical Discourse Analysis (London: Longman).´i¸ek, S. (1989), The Sublime Object of Ideology, (London: Verso). Id: 9423 Title: Panel: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Authors: Name: Beate Josephi Email: b.josephi@ecu.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Edith Cowan University, Western Australia Abstract: Panel Session on Literary Journalism Panel title: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Convenor and Chair: Dr. Beate Josephi, Edith Cowan University, Western AustraliaPanel description:Literary journalism's strength is to immerse readers in a place and time they have not personally encountered. Ryszard Kapuscinski took his readers to Angola and other places, John Hersey to Hiroshima, Truman Capote to Kansas and Helen Garner into Australian courtrooms, to name but a few of the greats of literary journalism. Their subjective narrations create strong emotions, which is far removed from the ideal of journalistic objectivity, yet its engagement factor is increasingly rediscovered in the digital age. The opening paper asks the fundamental questions whether truth (ethics) and beauty (aesthetics) need to compete or whether they can complement each other. Also, under close examination the authors' absorbing stories do not always stand up to the journalistic demand of accuracy. Chronologies had been changed, or moods and thoughts attributed that came from the fertile mind of the writer rather than eyewitness observation or direct quotes. The fine line between creating a compelling narrative and staying true to the facts has long been a central issue of literary journalism. This ethical problem has been further compounded in the digital age. Tweets, social media contacts and the wide availability of visual material permit journalists to write about places they have not been to and people they have not met. The relationship with sources, whether relying on personal meetings or not, has long been a fraught field, and will be explored by a number of papers in this panel, as will be the reception of the long form in digital times. Panelists: Dr. Susan GreenbergUniversity of RoehamptonLondon, U.K.Paper title: Connecting facts and feelings in literary journalismProf. Melissa NurczynskiKutztown University of PennsylvaniaKutztown, PA, U.S.A.Paper title: Inaccuracies and the long form of journalismDr Fiona Giles (presenting author) & Dr William Roberts University of Sydney, AustraliaPaper title: Narrative ethics in Helen Garner's The First Stone and Anna Krien's Night Games Assoc. Prof. Anthea Garman Rhodes UniversityGrahamstown, South AfricaPaper title: Striving to be ethical: Jonny Steinberg's negotiations of his power of narrationDr Bunty Avieson University of Sydney, Australia Paper title: The ethical challenges of literary journalism across culturesDr Tobias EberweinAustrian Academy of Sciences Vienna, AustriaPaper title: Narrative journalism and emotional trust: How multimedia storytelling affects reader responses Id: 9431 Title: A Comparative Framing Study of Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou and Hong Kong Newspaper Coverage of Google Withdrawal from Mainland China: the Impact of Media Location, Party Affiliation, Market Orientation and Ownership Authors: Name: Shijin ZHAO Email: kameshijin89@gmail.com Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: TU Dortmund Abstract: In this paper, the author conducted quantitative content analysis in four Chinese newspapers and four Hong Kong newspapers to explore how Google's withdrawal issue was portrayed through the perspective of framing analysis in the changing media and social-political ecology. To be more specific, the purpose of this research was threefold. First, implement a comparative analysis of news stories in Chinese and Hong Kong newspapers to investigate the differences of frame, and how contextual factors such as media system impact the frame building process from a liberal pluralist perspective. Second, conduct a comparative analysis within Chinese media as a function of individual newspaper to elucidate the difference of framing strategy adopted by party-organ, evening paper and investigative newspaper based on the elaboration of geopolitical factors. Third, carry out a comparative analysis within Hong Kong media as a subjective of individual newspaper to illustrate the difference of framing maneuver employed by elite newspapers and tabloids in terms of re-nationalism, localization and internationalization. Four main frames including definition, economic consequence, political interpretation and attribution of responsibility and eight sub-frames were extracted from the media sample through a deductive and inductive combined way. The eight sub-frames were: (1) defending information freedom, (2) politics show, (3) seclusion and depression, (4) openness and prosperity, (5) censorship, (6) hegemonism, (7) Chinese government responsibility, (8) Google responsibility. In mainland China media market, Guang Ming Daily was selected to represent party newspaper, Beijing News, Xin Min Evening News and Southern Metropolis Daily were selected to represent market-orientation newspapers for Beijing, Shanghai and Guangzhou respectively. Meanwhile, in Hong Kong media market, Apple Daily and Oriental Daily were selected to represent mass-appeal newspapers, Ming Pao and Sing Tao Daily were selected to represent elite newspapers. The results demonstrate that Media attributes, such as media location and ownership exert significant influence on the use of media frames in Google's withdrawal coverage: Chinese and Hong Kong newspapers portray Google issue differently due to different media systems. In addition, the presences of news frames within the four Chinese newspapers are subtle but significant because of different media location and level of marketization. Similarly, the presences of news frames in the four Hong Kong newspapers are also varied because of media type and ownership. Key words: content analysis, journalism, comparative framing, Google's withdrawal, media system Id: 9446 Title: The Media, Protest Art & Nation Building in Post-Apartheid South Africa: Debating The Spear Authors: Name: Mologadi Makwela Email: mlgmak001@myuct.ac.za Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: University of Cape Town Abstract: This study examines the media coverage and public debate that ensued as a result of the publication of The Spear, a painting by artist Brett Murray which depicted African National Congress President Jacob Zuma with his genitals exposed. The objective of the study is twofold. First, to understand how the debate unfolded in media and second, to unpack the public (and ANC) reaction to the media's reports. The study attempts of contribute to research related to the relationship between media, society and nation building in young democracies and more specifically; in post-apartheid South Africa. A qualitative content analysis of a purposely selected sample of online news articles and comments will form the basis of the research methodology through which to identify prevalent themes throughout the debate. Through discourse analysis, the study also unpacks how social structures and norms are created and maintained through the use of language (Gee, 2005: 65). Afrocentricism, media framing and agenda setting, social and cultural identity provide theoretical constructs with which to unpack a number of important aspects inherent in the media's representation of African leaders. The findings reveal that while the painting as a metaphor of the shortcomings of an individual was relevant, historic memory paired alongside increasing class and racial tensions in South African society, escalated what otherwise would have been a form of protest art into an issue of racism and disrespect of African/black culture. Id: 9454 Title: Media Representation of China's Female Migrant Worker Authors: Name: Shiyuan Wang Email: 13479555@life.hkbu.edu.hk Country: CN (China) Affiliation: Hong Kong Baptist University Abstract: This thesis tries to explore how a new working subject, female migrant worker, is represented in the media. The group of migrant workers in China is a subject worth being explored because their special position in Chinese society. They are not urban residents because they do not enjoy the same rights like housing, education or medical care as other urban dwellers. They are not rural at all because they spent most of their time in a year in the city and the traditional peasants' life has been far away from them. A study of such a group is a minor reflection of post-socialist Chinas' transformation.To be more specific, the thesis will answer such questions like what kind of themes female migrant workers are often associated with in media, what kind of images they are portrayed, what kind of representation techniques are used and what kind of ideologies are behind to encourage such representation and perpetuate certain power relations. The coverage of female migrant workers in a Guangdong based newspaper, Southern Metropolis Daily, will be analyzed with the method of critical discourse analysis. Articles about female migrant workers in the newspaper between January 1st 2008 and December 31st 2011 will be examined and interpreted. Female migrant workers are deemed as the social other of the urban society. They themselves are blamed for the situation that they are at the bottom of the society. The gender inequality has been sustained when rape myth is widely used in the rape coverage of female migrant workers. The news coverage and the discourse in them suggest that the attitudes towards female migrant workers are ambivalent and ambiguous. They are both welcomed and hated; they are both sympathized and despised. Such paradox works along with the nation's control over them: requesting them to contribute to the cities and excluding them from urban social welfare. Id: 9476 Title: Journalistic quality: A comparison between scientific-normative assessments and reader opinions Authors: Name: Annika Sehl Email: annika.sehl@tu-dortmund.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: TU Dortmund UniversityInstitute of Journalism Abstract: Economic and technical developments are forcing daily newspapers to adopt austerity measures, which may be at the expense of quality. From the point of view of democratic theory, quality is essential to enable journalism to fulfil its role in society. Readers could help ensure quality above all by demanding high-quality reporting. It is, however, largely unclear whether and to what extent reader and scientific-normative quality assessments coincide. This study primarily pursues this question using a multimethod design from a content analysis of real articles appearing in daily newspapers and a survey of readers taking place on the same day, in each case. This not only examined the concurrence and deviation in quality assessments but also the influence of various contributing factors on the assessment. The prerequisite for the reader being able to consciously make his purchase decision on the basis of quality is that he is able to recognise journalistic quality in the first place (cf. Jungnickel, 2011, p. 360). This has so far not been definitively answered in communication science research. Thus, Heinrich (1999, p. 39 f.) alludes to the fact that, in the absence of information, the recipient is not able to sufficiently evaluate the quality of a media product before purchasing. However, he concedes that the recipient is able to infer the quality after a longer period of use. As regards the debate surrounding journalistic quality in journalism research, it can be stated in summary that attempts to define journalistic quality must always make clear the perspective of the various stakeholders and their relationship to one another. Moreover, quality criteria are always derived from specific norms, principles, standards or regulations which must be named (cf. Wyss, 2002, p. 98). In this context, Rager (1994) developed his quality dimensions in dialogue with the practice and substantiated it normatively from the point of view of democracy theory and, in doing so, concentrated various criteria which also appear like this or similar for others into four dimensions (topicality, relevance, accuracy and presentation), which shall therefore be employed for the empirical study proposed here. The empirical study comprises a secondary analysis of data from a content analysis, in this case from articles in five German regional daily newspapers in the study period 26/03/2014 to 05/04/2014 (N=1,872 articles). The abovementioned quality dimensions were divided into criteria and measured using a points system. The content analysis is combined with a survey of 100 readers of these daily newspapers each day regarding four longer reports insofar as these were read. The data evaluation is still in progress. Preliminary findings already indicate that a significant, if weak, correlation exists between the scientific-normative quality assessment and the reading rates. In contrast, there is a highly significant average correlation between the reader evaluation and the reading rates. In detail, there are a number of correlations between contributing factors and the reading rates as well as the reader opinion. Id: 9484 Title: The effects of melodramatic news coverage in information appeal, recall and comprehension by Chilean audiences Authors: Name: Constanza Mujica Email: mujicaholley@gmail.com Country: CL (Chile) Affiliation: Pontificia Universidad Católica de Chile Name: Ingrid Bachmann Email: ibachman@uc.cl Country: CL (Chile) Affiliation: Pontificia Universidad Católica de Chile Abstract: Changes in the broadcasting industry, from the increase of commercial broadcasters to the challenges of digital technologies to the business model, have been said to promote entertainment while neglecting news about socially relevant affairs (Blumler & Gurevitch, 1995; Lozano, 2004; Thussu, 2008). Thus, television newscasts now favor the private over the public, the testimonial over the official, and soft news over hard news. Such approach has also been linked to the characteristics of melodrama within the Latin American theoretical tradition (Martín-Barbero, 1987; Monsiváis, 2000), and operationalized into two dimensions: personalization 'covering the private and personal over the public' and emotionalization 'emotion exacerbation through audiovisual treatment. While newspeople admit they tailor their coverage with these dimensions under consideration, they argue this their way to both attract audiences' attention toward relevant issues and to explain complex events (Mujica & Bachmann, 2013; Mujica & Hanitszch, 2013). Studies on the effects of (melo)dramatic news coverage, however, show varying results, with exposure to dramatic stories sometimes diminishing information recall and comprehension in some cases (Bennett, 2001; Holbrook & Hill, 2005; Prior, 2003; Young, 2004), and in other cases facilitating recall of personal stories, which in turn promotes attitudinal changes (Kim & Vishak, 2008; Puente, 1997; Young, 2004). This begs the question 'what are the effects of melodramatic coverage in appeal (attractiveness of news stories as perceived by the audience), recall (of specific data included in the story), and comprehension (ability to recover cause-effect relationships within a story) in Chile, a country with increasingly homogenous melodramatic newscasts (Mujica & Bachmann, 2015)' To answer this, we designed a 2 (news treatment, non-melodramatic and melodramatic) X 2 (story type, hard and soft news) experimental model. Age (young, adult, older), socio-economic status (low, medium, high), and gender (male, female) served as an additional factor in three separate models. A total of 142 participants were assigned to one of two groups. One watched a hard news story 'health insurance costs' with low level of melodramatization, and a soft news story 'about young professional tennis players' with a high level of melodramatization. The other group watched the opposite treatment for each story type. Thus, each group served as control group of the other. The stories used as stimuli were all factually true, but edited to control the manipulation. The results show that participants consistently found more interesting, and correctly recalled more details from the melodramatic version of each topic, more so in the hard news story. While not all differences were statistically significant, all but one of them were in the same direction. Interaction analyses also show some differences between socio-demographic variables and melodramatic coverage in all three dependent variables, with older people more likely to better comprehended the melodramatic version of the news stories, and lower-SES subjects finding the melodramatic stories significantly more appealing, among others. These results stress the importance of a finer assessment of the effects of personalization and emotionalization in TV news. Id: 9503 Title: PANEL: Modifying the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in Diverse National and Cultural Contexts Authors: Name: Tudor Vlad Email: tvlad@uga.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Georgia Abstract: Discrepancies between journalism education and newsroom practices in East and Central Europe and the former soviet spaceAfter the fall of communism, the quality of journalism and mass communication education has gradually improved in the emerging democracies in the region, especially due to western media assistance programs and faculty exchanges. However, after some progress in the early nineties, the news media have not met acceptable standards of professionalism. One of the explanations in the hypercompetition in many of those media markets, defined as markets in which supply substantially exceeds demand so that a large percentage of the producers in the market operate at a loss and are dependent upon subsidies from external sources to stay in business. In the case of media, a hypercompetitive market is one where combined revenues from advertising and subscriptions areinsufficient to cover operating costs for many of the media companies in the market. This presentation focuses on this phenomenon and explains its impact on the newsroom behavior and media coverage. Id: 9505 Title: Panel Title: Modifying the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in Diverse National and Cultural Contexts Authors: Name: Ammina Kothari Email: abkgpt@rit.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Rochester Institute of Technology, Department of Communication Abstract: Abstract Title: Reconciling Journalism Training with Professional Issues with African JournalismIn the last decade there has been an increase in the number of institutions and governments in the West offering to train journalists (Schiffrin, 2010) in Africa. While the training opportunities expose African journalists to new information gathering strategies, many of the programs often do not incorporate African media ethics. In addition they do not often take into account how organizational constraints, including lack of resources and bureaucratic red-tape and press censorship hinder the work of African journalists. Using data from my newsroom ethnographic work in Tanzania, I will discuss how journalism educators could improve their training sessions to better address the needs of African journalists. I propose this can be accomplished by designing strategies that reflect cultural ideologies (Shaw, 2009; Ramaprasand, 2001) and economic constraints, especially those that would help the journalisms resist the 'brown envelop' temptation while maintaining their respect for leaders and participatory nature of communication.Ramaprasad, J. (2001). A profile of journalists in post-independence Tanzania. International Communication Gazette, 63, 539-555.Schiffrin, A. (2010). Not really enough -- Foreign donors and journalism training in Ghana, Nigeria and Uganda. Journalism Practice, 1-12. Shaw, I. S. (2009). Towards an African journalism model: A critical historical perspective. International Communication Gazette, 71, 491-510. Id: 9506 Title: FOR PANEL:Modifying the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in Diverse National and Cultural Contexts :Journalism practices and audience interaction in South Africa Authors: Name: Ylva Rodny-Gumede Email: yrodny-gumede@uj.ac.za Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: University of Johannesburg Abstract: The context in which journalism exists in many transitional societies and young democracies has been discussed from within normative theorisation of transformation of journalism from autocracy to democracy. These debates include ideas of transformation on both macro and micro levels; from the transformation of the media system as a whole including the legal and regulatory framework to transformation of journalistic practices and products and audience interaction.As much as many postcolonial societies in the global South have been discussed along side many transitional societies with regards to media transformation, journalism in post-colonial societies operate within, and is shaped by, a very different historical, cultural and socio-economic context. Media theory and in particular normative conceptualizations of the role of the news media have been decidedly underpinned by Western epistemologies and thought, and scholars argue that this makes them ill-suited to meet the demands of young democracies and transitional societies, particularly in post-colonial societies in the global South. In South Africa, the current ANC government has accused the South African news media of not catering for the vast majority of the population and for being averse to the policy agenda of government. This has triggered a debate about whether or not the media should report in what is perceived as the national interest as opposed to the public interest. Through interviews with a select group of South African journalists, I will in this paper set out how race and gender informs journalistic practices, products and audience interaction, and in the extension journalism education. Id: 9510 Title: Indian Journalists on New Media Technological Changes, Censorship and Control, Prestige Authors: Name: Jyotika Ramaprasad Email: jyotika@MIAMI.EDU Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami Name: Aurora Occa Email: Axo123@Miami.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami Name: Joy Leopold Email: joy.leopold@miami.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami Abstract: India and its journalism are thriving, and India's economic rise has caught the attention of the world. But India has always been close to the top of the freedom scale politically, and in its press system, a beacon in South Asia. At the same time, India's press practices have been influenced by its past colonial status, its need for societal development upon independence, its collectivistic and hierarchical culture, and its social norms. Today, technology and western ideas of journalism structure and content are other influences. Further, there are concerns about the state of press-state relations, access, and control of the press, due to the new political climate. Given these scenarios, a study of the Indian journalists is timely. This study of Indian journalists presents their views on 1) the technological changes in the industry and its transformative influence on journalism, in particular in the use of social media; 2) whether the government should control the internet and mobile telephones; and 3) whether it is more prestigious to work in new media as compared with legacy media. The study concludes with journalists' views on the future of the profession.The convenience sample included representation across media types, languages, various positions/job titles, and government and private ownership. In 2013 and 2014, a total of 48 in-depth interviews of journalists in Kolkata and Pune were conducted. Both cities have a vibrant national and local news media presence. Totally independent online media outlets are rare in India, but they were found and included; journalists responsible for the online version were interviewed too. Ethical permission was obtained; interviews were audiotaped with the interviewees' permission, and then transcribed. Transcripts were coded by carefully engaging in thematic analysis within a grounded theory approach. Preliminary results showed some emerging themes, and many similarities between journalists in the two cities. According to journalists in Kolkata, in the past years Indian journalism has faced positive and negative changes due to the introduction of social media and the presence of new technological equipment. New technological equipment simplified information gathering and dissemination of information to the public. Journalists also now benefit from more sources for stories. They produce fewer in-depth reports, but need to be faster and constantly present on multiple platforms, being up-to-date and responsive. Journalists in Pune also noted the effect that social media and technological advances have had on their reporting and on the way they collect information, noting that an increasing amount of the information collected comes from both social media sites and phone applications. Though they noted that social media use is becoming more common, journalists in Pune tended to view social media as a secondary source.While journalists in both cities were divided on issues of government censorship surrounding internet usage, the overwhelming majority of the journalists believed the government had no place in regulating the content of news media. Journalists interviewed seemed to agree that their role in society is prestigious and important; no consensus emerged regarding the prestige of traditional media over new media. Id: 9512 Title: A Critical Discourse Analysis of News Media Framing of the Migration of Central American Children Across the U.S.-Mexico Border Authors: Name: Katy Lavonne Snell Email: katylavonne@gmail.com Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami Abstract: In light of the recent increase of undocumented Central American minors crossing the U.S.-Mexico border, news coverage of this phenomenon, particularly the frames and ideologies used by journalists and public relations practitioners, merits analysis. Using a critical discourse analysis framework as well as framing and agendasetting theories to analyze the news stories, this paper analyzed dominant ideologies and news story frames, including use of spin, jargon, contrast, metaphor, and story-telling. In addition, different keywords (i.e., 'unaccompanied minor,' 'border crisis,' and 'undocumented children') were used to examine instances of bias and framing according to terminologies employed. Newspapers were further categorized according to their overall readership and geographic proximity to the U.S.-Mexico border, demonstrating that face-to-face interaction with the child migrants and their families may influence reporting (i.e., humanitarian stories vs. political stories). Furthermore, findings demonstrated that the specific keyword used to search for stories influenced the results with 'border crisis' leading to more politically framed coverage and 'undocumented children' and 'unaccompanied minor' leading to more humanitarian and editorial articles. Implications for framing and agenda setting theories in particular as they pertain to immigration discussion in newspapers in the U.S. are discussed.Keywords: framing theory, agenda-setting, journalism, critical discourse analysis Id: 9513 Title: PANEL: Adapting the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in the Context of Bulgaria Authors: Name: Miglena Sternadori Email: miglenams@gmail.com Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of South Dakota (changing to Texas Tech University after May) Abstract: This presentation will focus on the role of the inverted pyramid to journalism practice and education in Bulgaria. It will be two-prong:' First, the presentation will outline the widespread use and abuse of the inverted pyramid by journalists writing for daily newspapers and news sites in Bulgaria. Bulgarian journalists use a somewhat misunderstood version of this common news writing form. For example, a common rule is to start the lead with a number. One typical such story appearing in the Bulgarian daily Dnevnik (Diary) on Jan. 27, 2015, begins with the sentence '15 million leva will be the deficit of the State Health Insurance Company this year, predicts important person X.' The article is written in the inverted pyramid format, but'shockingly, by the news writing standards taught by most U.S. journalism schools' it contains no information about how the deficit might affect patients and no comparison to previous years' deficits. This presentation will argue in favor of teaching the inverted pyramid from the perspective of each story's impact on audiences.' Second, this presentation will contrast the professional demands faced by Bulgarian reporters and editors to the lack of practical news training at the Sofia University's College of Journalism, the country's main journalism school. Its student newspaper's (online at http://newscollage.eu/) top 'news' article as of Jan. 27, 2015, is a list of eight foods that might stink up one's refrigerator. I will argue that while the inverted pyramid is a helpful structure, especially for short stories reported on deadline, it is a formula that can sometimes discourage meaningful reporting in Eastern Europe's chaotic political and social environment. Journalism schools in Bulgaria and other former communist countries should first and foremost teach news judgment and news reporting skills, complemented by training in the inverted pyramid as well as narratives and analyses. Mastery of any form, however, would be meaningless with appropriate substance. If journalists and journalism students fail to understand what news is and fail to ask important questions on behalf of their audiences, the inverted pyramid will remain nothing more than an empty formula. Id: 9514 Title: Panel: Adapting and Modifying the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in Diverse National and Cultural Contexts Authors: Name: Andrew Duffy Email: duffy@ntu.edu.sg Country: SG (Singapore) Affiliation: Assistant Professor, Wee Kim Wee School of Communication and Information, Nanyang Technological University Abstract: Paper: You Won't Believe These 3 Amazing Ways They Write Ledes In SingaporeThe inverted pyramid lede was a response to a certain time, place and technology, which are no longer factors of most media systems today. As a result, new forms of writing that respond to new political realities and new technologies are emerging. As my BuzzFeed-style title demonstrates, the Internet is generating new clickbait-style headlines for new readers and new technology. Newswriting is evolving. In Singapore, journalism students are prepared for work in both local and international media, so they learn different idioms of news writing. Alongside the inverted pyramid, three ledes are evident in the Singapore media, and all are related to the idea of nationbuilding journalism. While they do not show the hand of central authority visible in journalism in, say, North Korea, they have a distinctive style that has been developed in response to the idiosyncratic government-press relationship that has developed in the 50 years since national independence. The three As of Singapore lede-writing are: aspirational leads, which suggest areas for societal, corporate, or personal success; anecdotal leads, which connect with community rather than authority; and awareness leads, which inform the population about government policy. Teaching this as nonSingaporean is a challenge, as suggesting 'this is how it is done here' can be seen as patronizing. Thus to teach journalism demands positioning as both an insider and an outsider, which, conveniently, is a good position for any news reporter. Panel Chair: Dr Richard Shafer (undprof1@gmail.com) Id: 9522 Title: PATTERNS OF NEWS REPORTING OF CONFLICT/POLITICS IN THE NIGER DELTA REGION OF NIGERIA Authors: Name: Walter Chikwendu Ihejirika Email: walter.ihejirika@uniport.edu.ng Country: NG (Nigeria) Affiliation: University of Port HarcourtChoba, Rivers State,Nigeria Name: Christie U Omego Email: omegochristie@yahoo.com Country: NG (Nigeria) Affiliation: University of Port Harcourt Name: Sunny C Mbazie Email: descartessunny@yahoo.com Country: NG (Nigeria) Affiliation: University of Port Harcourt Name: Hycainth C Orlu-Orlu Email: orluorluchineme@yahoo.com Country: NG (Nigeria) Affiliation: University of Port Harcourt Abstract: This study is part of The Global Media Project designed to assess how selected newspapers cover their territories. The paper content analysed two newspapers chosen from the Niger Delta Region of Nigeria to ascertain the pattern of their coverage of issues relating to conflict and politics. The peculiar situation of this region informed the choice of these themes. The Niger Delta Region comprises of nine littoral states along the Nigeria's Atlantic Coast. Within this territory is located the huge deposit of crude oil which provides the mainstay of the country's economy. The magnitude of this deposit could be gauged from the fact that Nigeria is ranked the sixth world largest exporter of petroleum, and most of the global players in the oil and gas industry have presence in the region. Due to the ecological and environmental effects of oil and gas exploration, the region has often faced the ugly spectre of environmental degradation which is coupled with allegations of neglect of the region by successive federal governments in terms of social development. Thus, the region has witnessed many agitations against the federal government and the international oil companies. The most recent was the one waged by the Movement for the Emancipation of the Niger Delta (MEND) between 2004 and 2009. The two selected newspapers which have significant presence in the Region are: The Daily Independent and the Independent Monitor (coded 038 and 039 in the global study). In line with the general method adopted by the International Study Group, fourteen editions of the newspapers were selected based on constructed and continuous weeks, giving a sample size of 28 editions. The general Coding Guide contained sixteen content categories which include: topics or subject matter; page placement; illustration; genre/type; gender focus; crisis and emergency; world region; story length; purpose of story; direction; author affiliation; news agency; lead style; and geographic focus. We paid special attention to political news under the topic/subject matter category as well as the crisis/emergency category. Our analysis attempts to highlight how these categories are patterned and correlated to other categories in terms of frequency, placement, major actors, direction and lead style. The coding has been completed and the analysis is ongoing. It is expected that this analysis will throw academic light on the patterns of journalistic coverage of conflicts and politics in this important region of Nigeria. KEY WORDS: News, Pattern of coverage; Politics in news; Conflict in news; Journalism; Niger Delta; Nigeria. Id: 9556 Title: Stereotyping Russia in the West' Authors: Name: Mike Kortsch Email: mike.kortsch@tu-dortmund.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Dortmund Name: Jonas Gnändiger Email: jonas.gnaendiger@tu-dortmund.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Dortmund Abstract: In the aftermath of the Ukrainian Revolution, a dispute over Crimea evolved into an international crisis between the EU, the US, Ukraine and Russia in 2014, which was aggravated by the war between Ukrainian forces and pro-Russian seperatists in two eastern regions. The EU and the US have imposed a varity of sanctions on several Russian officials, including travel bans and asset freezes, while accusing the Russian government of stoking the conflict. Some observers already warn about a new Cold War between Russia and the so-called West.Due to the geographically-isolated nature of this conflict, the mass media are often the only source of information for the public. This is evident for crises that take place in foreign countries (Hafez 2002) as the recipients do not have the opportunity to scrutinise the coverage. Therefore, they rely mainly on the correspondents' information. The foreign correspondents' news coverage is influenced by a great number of factors. One of them is stereotyping. Journalists, particularly foreign correspondents, are believed to use it to reduce complexity, to facilitate the audience's comprehension (Lippmann 1922) and to illustrate stories (Linn 2003). Moreover, stereotypes of whole nations can dominate the coverage in general and lead to 'common knowledge' or patterns that the recipients use to shape their biases about other countries. In this sense, the coverage of the new conflict between Russia, the EU and the US needs to be analysed. Particularly, research seems to be worthwhile as some recipients have reproached the mainstream media for biased reporting, which unilateraly blames Russia for the conflict. Thus, we decided to examine whether and how French, British and German newspapers used stereotypes about Russia in their Crimean crisis coverage. Specifically, we examine the images of Russia which are used to illustrate its role in the conflict. Analysing the Western coverage in the three biggest EU countries can reveal whether there are persisting patterns and prejudices, although the Cold War ended more than 20 years ago. The goal of this study therefore is to determine how Russia has been portrayed during the Crimean Crisis in Western European newspapers. For our quantitative and qualitative content analysis, we selected three French, British and German nationally-distributed newspapers. Our choice was based on the fact that these newspaper are read by many people, that they have their own correspondents in Russia and in Ukraine, and that they differ in their political orientation from liberal to conservative. The sample period covered the the25th of February (the first military action reported on Crimea) till the 21st of April 2014. Articles were selected if certain keywords associated with Russia and the conflict were included. Our initial results indicate that Western media primarily portray Russia negatively and blame it for the conflict. Furthermore, it is found that in about thirty percent of all articles the authors (including correspondents and editorial staff) have used stereotypes, which are negatively related to Russia. Id: 9557 Title: FOR Panel: Adapting and Modifying the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in Diverse National and Cultural Contexts Authors: Name: Richard Shafer Email: undprof1@gmail.com Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of North Dakota Name: Eric Freedman Email: freedma5@msu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Michigan State University Abstract: FOR Panel: Adapting and Modifying the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in Diverse National and Cultural ContextsTitle: Adapting the Western Journalism Education Model for Application to Press Systems in Central Asia: A Case Study of Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan and Kyrgyzstan (By Richard Shafer and Eric Freedman)This paper will integrate with the panel focus on innovative and traditional methods of applying and adapting the Western journalism model sometimes conceptualized as the 'Inverted Pyramid' method of newswriting and reporting within diverse journalism academic and professional programs worldwide but will use three countries in Central Asia (Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan and Kyrgyzstan). The coauthors will outline their own experience as journalism educators and trainers there over a period of two decades. Included in the paper will be journalism teaching materials based on the Western model but adapted for effective application in Central Asian journalism courses. Id: 9586 Title: Panel/Workshop: "Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval" Authors: Name: John Crothers Pollock Email: pollock@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Communication Studies Dept., The College of New Jersey, Ewing, New Jersey, USAThe College of New Jersey Abstract: Panel/Workshop: The proposed panel on 'Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy', a topic positioned squarely at the juncture of "hegemony or resistance", addresses a broad range of topics: Two presentations explore implications of human rights coverage for relations between NGOs and journalists, another examines new issues for NGOs raised by 'citizen journalists' rights reporting, and the remaining two chart ways journalists distort or mirror the social composition or demographics of rights stakeholders they cover. The five scholars collectively represent a rich variety of academic and personal backgrounds, all addressing at least partly modern "emerging" rights linked to culture, gender. income, or health disparities. The first panelist, Matthew Powers, has completed substantial trans-Atlantic travel to interview human rights activities at organizational headquarters, exploring journalist and advocacy professional/ethical and efficacy issues as human rights groups become more involved in 'producing' their own journalism. The second panelist, Ella McPherson, explores Mexican NGOs' symbolic, cultural, and social capital, foregrounding the 'verification' information subsidies NGOs offer to build newsroom credibility, illuminating the importance of journalists' essential collaborators ' their sources. The third panelist, Sandra Ristovska, analyzes NGO efforts to professionalize citizen journalism. Human rights organizations such as WITNESS, Human Rights Watch, and Amnesty International can act as intermediaries between citizens and journalists: human rights 'brokers' between citizens and journalists, promoting visual standards in news work. The last two panelists focus on relations between journalists and the publics/demographics they cover, evaluating patterns of distortion or reflection of human rights stakeholders. Amit Kama examines ways media visibility and symbolic annihilation constitute powerful mechanisms in overall societal rejection'acceptance cycles of disenfranchised groups in Israel. While lesbigays are increasingly incorporated into mainstream society and its media, migrant workers, refugees, and disabled people remain "non-entities' , muted and erased from the public sphere. The final panelist (and panel chair) is John Pollock, editor of a forthcoming book, 'Journalism and Human Rights: How Demographics Drive Media Coverage (April, 2015). He and discussant (former US Chair of Amnesty International) Morton Winston are guest-editors of a forthcoming issue of the 'Journal of Human Rights' devoted to 'Media and Human Rights'. Pollock explores multi-city and cross-national research comparing differences in demographics at city and national levels with variations in coverage of rights issues, uncovering the roles of women's empowerment and measures of 'vulnerability' associated with human rights coverage, contrary to conventional expectations that media typically reinforce the interests of political and economic elites.ChairJohn C. Pollock, The College of New Jersey, USA. DiscussantMorton Winston The College of New Jersey, USA. Panel Papers and Authors:1) Matthew Powers, University of Washington, USA'Publicity's Ends: How NGO Professionals Evaluate the Efficacy of their Media Campaigns'2) Ella McPherson, University of Cambridge, UK'Source Credibility as Information Subsidy: Strategies for Successful NGO Journalism at Mexican Human Rights NGOs'3) Sandra Ristovska, Annenberg School/UPenn, USA'Professionalizing Citizen Journalism: How Human Rights NGOs Broker Between Citizens and Journalists in Emergency Coverage'4) Amit Kama, Academic College of Emek Yezreel, Israel'Journalists and Media in the Societal Trajectories of Inclusion-Exclusion of Disenfranchised Groups in Israel'5) John C. Pollock, The College of New Jersey, USA'Illuminating Human Rights: How Demographics Drive Media Coverage' Id: 9588 Title: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval"; Paper: "Publicity's Ends: How NGO Professionals Evaluate the Efficacy of their Media Campaigns" Authors: Name: Matthew Powers Email: powers.mj@gmail.com Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Washington, USA Abstract: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval"; Paper: "Publicity's Ends: How NGO Professionals Evaluate the Efficacy of their Media Campaigns"Matthew Powers, Dept. of Communication, University of Washington ' Seattle, USAPrevious research shows that human rights groups dedicate substantial resources to garnering media coverage. How do the professionals in these organizations evaluate the efficacy of these efforts' This paper examines this question through 65 interviews with a cross-section of staff at leading human rights organizations, including: Amnesty International, CARE, Christian Aid, Concern, Human Rights Watch, International Crisis Group, International Medical Corps, Médecins Sans Frontières, Mercy Corps, Oxfam, Save the Children and World Vision. The paper finds that researchers care most about publicity that drives policy change; that communication staff favor placement in the media as a good in itself; and that advocacy officers privilege publicity that fosters engagement, both with other groups and individual citizens. I suggest that these differing evaluations reflect both the position of these professionals within their organizations as well as their proximity to different external fields (i.e., politics for research, media for communication professionals and civic action for advocates). Paradoxically, often absent from these evaluations are the human rights victims who motivate the work from the outset. Matthew Powers (PhD, New York University) is Assistant Professor in the Department of Communication at the University of Washington in Seattle. His academic writings have been published in Journal of Communication, Communication Research, and International Journal of Communication, among others. At present, he is at work on a manuscript examining the information work of human rights organizations and their places in the changing landscape of international news. Id: 9589 Title: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval; Paper:: "Source Credibility as Information Subsidy: Strategies for Successful NGO Journalism at Mexican Human Rights NGOs" Authors: Name: Ella McPherson Email: em310@cam.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: University of Cambridge, UK Abstract: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval"Paper: "Source Credibility as Information Subsidy: Strategies for Successful NGO Journalism at Mexican Human Rights NGOs":This paper draws on Gandy's influential concept of 'information subsidies' to examine strategies Mexican human rights NGOs employ to get their information into the mainstream news. By building their newsroom credibility ' through interpersonal relationships with journalists, through authority with human rights leaders, and through associations with NGO networks ' NGOs provide a verification subsidy that shortens the time journalists need to evaluate the sources of their information. In part by building on NGOs' strengths, namely their symbolic, cultural, and social capital, this type of information subsidy holds promise for pluralism and accountability in the public sphere. By shedding light on source strategies ' and not just powerful sources, but rather the competitive and collaborative activities of a field that critiques the field of power, this paper helps redress the imbalance of the sociology of journalism, which has been weighted towards journalists over their essential collaborators ' their sources (Gandy 1982; Schlesinger 1990).Ella McPherson (PhD, University of Cambridge) is an ESRC Future Research Leader fellow at the University of Cambridge's Department of Sociology as well as a Research Associate of Cambridge's Centre of Governance and Human Rights. Her current research, funded by the ESRC and the Isaac Newton Trust, examines the potential of using social media by human rights NGOs for generating governmental accountability. Her previous research, drawing on her media ethnography of human rights reporting at Mexican newspapers and funded by the Gates Cambridge Trust, identified the contest for public credibility between state, media, and human rights actors as a significant driver of human rights coverage. Ella has also been a fellow at the London School of Economics' Department of Media and Communications and at the Instituto Tecnológico Autónomo de México's Department of International Studies. Id: 9591 Title: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval"; Paper::" Professionalizing Citizen Journalism: How Human Rights NGOs Broker Between Citizens and Journalists in Emergency Coverage" Authors: Name: Sandra Ristovska Email: sristovska@asc.upenn.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Annenberg School of Communication/University of Pennsylvania Abstract: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social UpheavalPaper: Professionalizing Citizen Journalism: How Human Rights NGOs Broker Between Citizens and Journalists in Emergency CoverageThis paper analyzes how through various efforts to professionalize citizen journalism, human rights organizations, such as WITNESS, Human Rights Watch and Amnesty International, act as an intermediary between citizens and journalists. The ubiquity of crowd-sourced video in today's information environment has brought activist publics into a direct conversation with mainstream journalism at times when visuality is 'one of the most dominant news values of our time' (Anden-Papadopoulos and Pantti 2011: 10). In journalism, the implications of the visual turn are twofold: citizen videos become the new agenda setters, and citizen videos become the standard means through which the eyewitness function of journalism is performed. Yet, journalists' ability to navigate through the ever-growing repository of crowd-sourced videos is challenged both by the accuracy and overall quality of the available content, and by the need to balance professional journalism standards with the emerging practices of citizen reporting. In this sense, the ascendancy of crowd-sourced video throws into sharp relief pressing questions about evolving news norms, to which human rights organizations respond through various efforts to professionalize video advocacy. These efforts include collaborating with journalists to set up standards for verification and preservation of digital content, training citizens and activists in video production, and investing and developing tools that minimize the risks involved when recording human rights violations. Through personal interviews with staff members at these three organizations and analysis of a range of institutional documents and online resources, this paper unpacks how human rights groups broker between citizens and journalists, promoting visual standards in news work. Sandra Ristovska is a documentary filmmaker and a PhD candidate at the Annenberg School for Communication, University of Pennsylvania. Her research explores the role of video in human rights advocacy. She is a recipient of the Top Paper Award from the Philosophy, Theory and Critique Division at ICA and IAMCR's Herbert Schiller Prize. Her research articles, book reviews and policy briefs have appeared in The Communication Review, Journalism: Theory, Practice and Criticism, American Journal of Sociology, Public Books and the World Policy Institute Blog. She is a co-chair of the Emerging Scholars Network (ESN) of IAMCR and an honorary, non-resident Research Fellow at the Center for Media, Data and Society, Central European University. Id: 9592 Title: Panel: "Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval"; Paper: "Journalists and Media in the Societal Trajectories of Inclusion-Exclusion of Disenfranchised Groups in Israel" Authors: Name: Amit Kama Email: amit8860@yahoo.com Country: IL (Israel) Affiliation: Academic College of Emek Yezreel, Israel Abstract: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social UpheavalPaper: Journalists and Media in the Societal Trajectories of Inclusion-Exclusion of Disenfranchised Groups in IsraelAmit Kama, Communication Dept., Academic College of Emek Yezreel, IsraelMedia visibility and symbolic annihilation constitute powerful mechanisms in the overall societal rejection'acceptance cycles of disenfranchised groups. The roles the media play in the trajectories of inclusion'exclusion of various segments of the population in any given society have crucial potency since they not only reflect social values and ideologies but also shape them. The Israeli case, about which this paper will focus, may reflect similar processes in other countries. I would like to propose a metaphorical map where various minority groups move towards the mainstream or are relegated to the periphery and how these trajectories are dealt with in the national media. Two groups will serve as an illustration: on the one hand, lesbigays are increasingly incorporated into the heart of mainstream society and its media. On the other hand, migrant workers, refugees, and disabled people remain "non-entities" by being muted and erased from the public sphere. While lesbigays accrue power in recent years due, in some part, to their media participation as active actors, other minorities are not "allowed" to play any roles in the mediascape either as practitioners or worthy characters. Amit Kama (PhD,Tel Aviv University) is a senior lecturer at the Department of Communication, Academic College of Emek Yezreel, Israel. His research focuses on various minority groups (lesbigays, people with disabilities, migrant workers, etc.) and the construction of their identities visà-vis mediated representations. He has also been studying cultural constructions the body. His works include numerous papers and five books (the latest written with Prof. Anat First [in Hebrew] entitled: Exclusion: Mediated Representations of Minority Groups is to be published shortly). Kama has been active in lesbigay organizations since 1982 and led several political struggles for lesbigay equality. Id: 9593 Title: Panel: "Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval"; Paper: "Illuminating Human Rights: How Demographics Drive Media Coverage" Authors: Name: John C. Pollock Email: pollock@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: The College of New Jersey, Ewing, New Jersey, USAThe College of New Jersey Abstract: Panel: Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social UpheavalPaper: Illuminating Human Rights: How Demographics Drive Media CoveragePollock's most recent book, Journalism and Human Rights: How Demographics Drive Media Coverage (Routledge, 2015, April), is the first collection of original research to explore links between demographics and media coverage of human rights issues, including cross-national reporting on human trafficking, HIV/AIDS, water contamination, and child labor; and same-sex marriage, Guantanamo detainee rights, immigration reform, and post-traumatic stress disorder in the United States. Using community structure theory and innovative Media Vector content analysis, all eight chapters reveal that differences in rights reporting often reflect non-elite interests and can vary with levels of female empowerment, social and economic vulnerability, and Midwestern newspaper location, contrary to conventional assumptions that media typically serve as 'guard dogs' for political and economic elites.John C. Pollock, (Ph.D. Stanford), Professor, Communication Studies Dept., The College of New Jersey, USAA developer of the community structure approach linking community characteristics and reporting on critical issues in both national and cross-national research, with a special interest in health communication and human rights, Pollock authored Tilted Mirrors: Media Alignment with Political and Social Change'A Community Structure Approach (Hampton, 2007) and edited Media and Social Inequality: Innovations in Community Structure Research (Routledge, 2013). He has conducted research in India, Colombia, and South Africa, was a Senior Fulbright Scholar in Argentina, and received grants from the Social Science Research Council, National Cancer Institute, and United Nations Foundation. Id: 9594 Title: Panel: "Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval" Authors: Name: Morton Winston Email: mwinston@tcnj.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: The College of New Jersey, Ewing, New Jersey, USAThe College of New Jersey Abstract: Panel: "Transformations in Journalism and Human Rights Advocacy in the Face of Digital Innovation and Social Upheaval"DISCUSSANT:Morton Winston (PhD, University of Illinois) is Professor of Philosophy and (former) Chair of the Department of Philosophy, Religion, and Classical Studies at the College of New Jersey. A globally acknowledged expert on human rights theory and practice, Winston has lectured on human rights topics in North America, Europe, Africa, and Asia, and has contributed numerous articles and chapters on topics related to human rights and ethics in various professional journals and books. He is a member of the editorial boards of both the Journal of Human Rights and Human Rights Quarterly. Winston has held visiting faculty fellowships at the University of Delaware and at Princeton University's Woodrow Wilson School of Public and International Affairs. He has received three senior Fulbright Scholarships: to Durban, South Africa 1992 (University of KwaZulu-Natal), and Bangkok, Thailand in 1999-2000 (Mahidol University). In 2007 he held the Danish Distinguished Chair of Human Rights and International Relations at the Danish Institute of Human Rights in Copenhagen. In addition to his academic career, Dr. Winston has pursued a parallel career as a human rights activist with Amnesty International and Social Accountability International. From 1985-1991 he served as Director of the South Africa Coordination Group of Amnesty International USA. He was a member of AIUSA's national Board of Directors from 1991-1997, and served as Chair of the Board from 1995-1997. He has also served as Chair of Amnesty International's Standing Committee on Organization and Development from 1999-2003, and was founding chair of the Business and Economic Relations Group of Amnesty International USA from 1996-2003. In 2003 he was elected Honorary Chairman of the Board of Directors of AIUSA. Dr. Winston has been a member of the Advisory Board of Social Accountability International from 1999-2012 and is currently the Chair of the Board of its sister organization Social Accountability Accreditation Services. Id: 9598 Title: Panel: ISIS & Journalism: Representations of Threat Authors: Name: Beate Josephi Email: b.josephi@ecu.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Edith Cowan University, Western Australia Abstract: Panel Session: ISIS & Journalism: Representations of Threat Chair & Respondent: Dr. Beate Josephi, Edith Cowan University, Western AustraliaPanel description:The world has been deeply troubled by Islamic State militants, referred to in the west as ISIS (Islamic State of Iraq and Syria), ISIL (Islamic State of Iraq and the Levant) or as Deash, the Arab acronym for IS. This panel asks whether the narratives of horror put forward by the media in many countries are not only convey a reductive picture of the conflict but also support hegemonic interests. Several of the presenters question the politics of representation, within which dichotomy rules rather than complexity. The analysis of media coverage in several continents, South America (Brazil), North America (USA), Europe (Norway and UK) and Asia (Pakistan), as demonstrated by the panelists, shows a strong tendency towards the use of established tropes. But these are employed by both sides, the international media and the Islamic militants.Panelists:Prof. Barbie ZelizerRaymond Williams Professor of Communication Annenberg School for CommunicationUniversity of PennsylvaniaPaper title: How Visuals Complicate the Ability to Understand ISProf. Fernando ResendeFluminense Federal University (UFF), Brazil Paper title: Invented geographies, or the way maps are drawnProf. Rune Ottosen (presenting author) & Sjur ØvrebøOslo University College of Applied SciencePaper title: Is IS the only one to be blamed for the chaos in Syria' The Syria-coverage in Aftenposten with Libya as doxaDr. Ganga VadhavkarUniversity of Wisconsin-Eau ClairePaper title: Comparative Analysis of ISIS-Related Issues In Three NewspapersDr. Piotr M. SzpunarGeorge Gerbner Postdoctoral FellowAnnenberg School for Communication University of PennsylvaniaPaper title: ISIL's Americans: Representations of Homegrown Threat Id: 9599 Title: Panel: ISIS & Journalism: Representations of Threat Authors: Name: Barbie Zelizer Email: bzelizer@asc.upenn.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Annenberg School for CommunicationUniversity of Pennsylvania Abstract: How Visuals Complicate the Ability to Understand ISThis presentation considers how the Islamic State plays upon longstanding, but largely unarticulated, patterns of visual coverage of conflict in the Western media. Its particular combination of old content and new form ' what one observer called a mix of 'mediaeval savagery and new media savvy''orients to suggestibility in ways that satisfy expectations of coverage on the part of both the Western media and the Islamic State. But doing so keeps the Western media in a reactive pose, by which they both fail to address the challenges that IS emblematizes and encourages a misreading of what they do see. Id: 9600 Title: Panel: ISIS & Journalism: Representations of Threat Authors: Name: Rune Ottosen Email: rune.ottosen@hioa.no Country: NO (Norway) Affiliation: Olso University College of Applied Science Name: Sjur Ovrebo Email: sjur.ovrebo@hioa.no Country: NO (Norway) Affiliation: Abstract: Is IS the only one to be blamed for the chaos in Syria' The Syria-coverage in Aftenposten with Libya as doxaThis paper investigates how the framing of the gas-attack in Ghouta in Syria on August 21 2014 was covered in the Norwegian daily Aftenposten. One purpose of the study is to analyze which of the parties was blamed for the escalation of the conflict, and how the events were framed in light of the bombing of Libya in 2011. There is evidence that some of the Islamist militants (some of them later to be known as IS), who took part in the toppling of Gaddafi's regime, were armed by Qatar and USA. Some of these groups moved with their weapons to Syria and continued the struggle there. The first hypothesis of the study is that this fact was underreported in the coverage of Syrian conflict. Norway played an important part in the Libya bombing and must therefore also take responsibility for the events that occurred after the bombing. The second hypothesis is that this fact will not be mentioned in Aftenposten's Syria coverage since it will be part of the doxa-syndrome explained by Pierre Bourdieu as the evident but unmentionable.The investigation consists of a quantitative content analysis of Aftenposten's Syria coverage, based on Entman's concept for framing analysis, of 72 articles on Syria in the period August 21 ' September 28, 2014. This will be combined with a qualitative study of the 12 articles where the word Libya is mentioned, based Ruth Wodak's notion of historical discourse analysis. Id: 9601 Title: Panel: ISIS & Journalism: Representations of Threat Authors: Name: Ganga Vadhavkar Email: VADHAVGA@uwec.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Wisconsin-Eau Claire Abstract: Comparative Analysis of ISIS-Related Issues In Three NewspapersThis study investigated how news pertaining to ISIS is framed in three English language dailies from three countries across three continents -- USA Today (USA), The Dawn (Pakistan) and The Telegraph (United Kingdom). Using content analysis, the study examined the number of ISIS-stories published, depth of coverage, and similarities and differences in the framing of news. The analysis included hard news, blogs and opinion articles about to ISIS over a one-month period. The findings indicated that compared to The Dawn, USA Today and The Telegraph were more aligned in the extent and depth of coverage and shared similar perspectives and ideologies. Id: 9602 Title: Panel: ISIS & Journalism: Representations of Threat Authors: Name: Piotr Szpunar Email: pszpunar@asc.upenn.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Annenberg School for Communication University of Pennsylvania Abstract: ISIL's Americans: Representations of Homegrown Threat Journalistic representations of threat are a key component in structuring a knowable conflict, delineating who is fighting, where the conflict is occurring, who is good and who is evil. These practices often employ racial, ethnic, cultural and gendered depictions of enemies. News coverage of ISIL employs these tactics, particularly when focusing on the masked men of ISIL, whether waving flags, brandishing machine guns or standing over those they are about to behead. However, media reports are also preoccupied with the number of foreign fighters that ISIL has been able to galvanize. Some of these instances involve people one would least expect, those who do not neatly fit into the binaristic categories employed in distinguishing us from them. Among these individuals are Don Morgan, a 44 year-old white former police office from North Carolina and Shannon Conley, a 19 year-old white woman from suburban Denver, Colorado. This paper utilizes the latter case to examine the journalistic accounts of individuals that confound and confuse the dichotomous tactics often employed in times of conflict. This paper shows that the narratives employed in this and other instances of homegrown terror, while dominated by categorical confusion and the nefarious uses potential of digital communication, conform closely to the official discourses on homegrown terrorism used to justify particular forms of preventative policing and surveillance, such as those deployed to prevent Conley from reaching the ISIL battlefield. Id: 9605 Title: Panel: ISIS & Journalism: Representations of Threat Authors: Name: Fernando Resende Email: fernandoaresende1501@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Fluminense Federal University (UFF) Abstract: Invented geographies, or the way maps are drawnThis presentation proposes an approach to the problem of how Western media (taking Brazil as an example) has represented issues and problems related to the "Middle East". Analysis on Brazilian media discourse on the latest ISIS events sheds light not only on the representation of ISIS itself but also on the issue of the Western media perspective towards Middle East conflicts. One of the basic arguments of the panel is that the idea of 'East" - the "invented Other' - is part of a discursive mediatic process, within which ISIS is also apprehended. As part of a long run research project, dedicated to thinking about the ways media discourses and narratives produce meanings and "invent' geographies, the main objective of the panel is to reflect about media processes of meaning production as part of a system very much dependent on cultural/political/economic disputes; an issue totally affected by the question of the otherness. Id: 9606 Title: Panel: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Authors: Name: Susan Greenberg Email: S.Greenberg@roehampton.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: Roehampton University, London Abstract: Connecting facts and feelings in literary journalismLong-form or literary journalism, by its nature, puts itself at the heart of foundational debates in western culture. In particular, the acknowledgement of authorial subjectivity draws long-form writing into debates about the role of feelings and emotions in the public sphere. In debates about digital forms of nonfiction, for example, the 'authentic' subjective virtues of new media production are contrasted with the vices of professional media, which are perceived as inauthentic whether they holds to an 'objective' ideal or subjective tabloidisation. But the problem can be framed in a different way, in which 'authenticity' does not depend on whether the writing is subjective and artisan vs objective and professional. The importance of literary nonfiction is that it offers a strategy of connecting facts and feelings, rather than idealising one or the other. The Polish tradition of reportage provides a case study of a shared sensibility that puts the connection between facts and feeling centre-stage. Across the years ' both beyond and since Kapuscinski ' Polish nonfiction writing shows a fascination with both the gathering of factual information with immersive, felt detail, and the anchoring of personal, felt experience by factual reporting. In doing so, it draws on a specific history and tradition that acknowledges the existential threat that can arise from unanchored idealizations about the world and helps to renew the process of 'bearing witness'.Greenberg, S. (2014) 'The Ethics of Narrative: A Return to the Source' in Journalism: Theory, Practice, Criticism, 15.5 (July)Greenberg, S. (2012) 'The Polish School of Reportage' in Keeble, R. L. and Tulloch, J. (eds) Global Literary Journalism: Exploring the Journalistic Imagination, New York: Peter Lang, pp123-140Greenberg, S. (2011) 'Personal experience, turned outward: responses to alienated subjectivity' in Free Associations, No 62, September 2011, pp151174 Id: 9607 Title: Panel: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Authors: Name: Melissa Nurczynski Email: nurczyns@kutztown.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Kutztown University of Pennsylvania Abstract: Inaccuracies and the long form of journalismIt took researchers years to prove the inaccuracies in Capote's In Cold Blood. Reporters writing follow-ups exposed Janet Cooke and Stephen Glass quicker but it was done with great care. When Sabrina Rubin Erderly published her 'blockbuster' story on rape culture at the University of Virginia, it took only days for online skeptics, both professional and amateur, to uncover not only inaccuracies in the story's lead narrative but also that Rolling Stone's fact-checking process had, with the most sensitive of intentions, broken down. The ensuing social media maelstrom of blame, rape skepticism, gloating and hand-wringing did irretrievable harm not only to Erderly and Rolling Stone's reputations but to the cause for which Erderly was advocating. ''The case has special meaning for literary journalists because the false 'Jackie' narrative provided the emotional punch to bureaucratic and statistical information that has not been called into question. In short, it was the 'Jackie' story that made the piece literary, but it was also what made the reporter vulnerable to error. The digital difference is that whatever margin for error existed before, whatever debates have been held on the nature of truth and whatever benefit of doubt was given to publications has been eliminated. As bloggers, podcasters and tweeters took Rolling Stone to task and debated the veracity of Jackie's claims, the importance of rigorous fact-checking and the highest of journalistic standards may be the only clear conclusion that can be drawn from the story. Id: 9608 Title: Panel: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Authors: Name: Fiona Giles Email: fiona.giles@sydney.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: University of Sydney Name: William Roberts Email: william.roberts@sydney.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: University of Sydney Abstract: Narrative ethics in Helen Garner's The First Stone and Anna Krien's Night Games Ethical challenges in Australian writers Helen Garner's The First Stone (1995) and Anna Krien's Night Games (2013) derive from the common obstacle the narrators face in failing to interview key actors in their narratives. As literary journalists, both use selfreflexive, first-person perspectives, aiming to provide a 'compassionately involved point of view' (Giles 1995); and both are challenged to maintain equal levels of such compassionate involvement, due to the complainants' silence at the heart of their stories. In contrast, full access to the defendants sets the stage for a skewed account. Additionally, the sexual, cultural and legal complexities swirling around cases of sex abuse create political challenges for their feminist narrators; and Garner and Krien invite opprobrium for not abandoning their task. This paper explores the ethical dilemmas encountered by these authors by focusing on their attention to fairness, transparency and compassion. We conclude they provide opportunities for interpretive balance by persisting in dialogue despite silence, exemplifying an ethics of care deriving from feminist, dialogical and narrative traditions. Id: 9609 Title: Panel: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Authors: Name: Anthea Garman Email: a.garman@ru.ac.za Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: Rhodes University, Grahamstown Abstract: Striving to be ethical: Jonny Steinberg's negotiations of his power of narrationJonny Steinberg, one of the South Africa's pre-eminent writers of nonfiction, has produced a steady flow of books since 2002, which have dealt with some of the new democracy's most intractable problems. AIDS, crime, gangs and xenophobia are some of the subjects he has told stories about ' mostly through one primary character whose life he inhabits (and unravels) in the course of getting to the particular problem he is trying to understand. This immersion in someone else's life is emotionally costly to both Steinberg and the protagonist and one can see over the course of the six books published to date that Steinberg has evolved a method of both acknowledging and trying to redress the power imbalance in these relationships. In his latest book (A Man of Good Hope, 2014) he has begun the relationship with the subject of the book, Somali refugee Asad Abdullahi, with a financial contract; Steinberg paid up front for Abdullahi's time and granted him 25% of the royalties. But this attempt to share the story through sharing the money, does not extricate Steinberg from what are still very fraught relationships with his protagonists. In this paper I chart how Steinberg has tried to deal in different ways with this ethically thorny territory from his first book (Midlands 2002, in which he took a typical investigative journalist's stance) to the latest in which he has to acknowledge that despite his attempts at some kind of co-ownership, the book is ultimately 'for me and for those who read it' (2014: 327). Id: 9610 Title: Panel: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Authors: Name: Bunty Avieson Email: buntyavieson@mac.com Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: University of Sydney Abstract: The ethical challenges of literary journalism across culturesRecent discourses about creating an ethical framework for literary journalism seek to incorporate the best ideals of news reporting ' accuracy, transparency and fairness ' while also addressing the author/subject 'contract' in what could be categorized as the 'terms of engagement' (Ricketson, 2014). These are important elements, but further ethical complexities arise in cross-cultural reportage, where the author assumes a position of power, or authorial authority, over another culture. Colonialism cast long ugly shadows over western engagement with non-western cultures and in many arenas, including literary journalism, the western voice continues to be unjustly dominant, speaking for the 'other', and doing so from an unexamined, ethnocentric standpoint. Shi and Kienpointner (2005) recommend critical self-reflection as a method to counteract this historical tendency. Literary journalism allows for such critical reflection through immersion and personal narrative, which consciously situates authors both within their own cultural space and as the 'other'. This allows the author to be more visibly present and their cultural standpoint to be more transparent. But immersion and personal narrative produce other ethical challenges, most significantly resolving the tension between exoticisation and difference denial, or 'Shangri-la journalism' and collapsing cultural differences to 'a radical sameness' (Deger, 2006). In this paper I draw from standpoint theory and an anthropological approach to ethnography to address the ethical challenges of literary journalism when practiced across cultures. Deger, J (2006) Shimmering Screens: Making Media in an Aboriginal Community. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.Ricketson, M (2014) Telling True Stories: Navigating the challenges of writing non-fiction. Sydney: Allen & Unwin.Shi, X & Kienpointner, M (2005) 'The Contest over Hong Kong: Revealing the power practices of the Western media', in X Shi, M Kienpointner & J Servaes (eds.) Read The Cultural Other: Forms of Otherness in the Discourses of Hong Kong's Decolonization, Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, pp. 89-102. Id: 9611 Title: Panel: Meeting The Ethical Challenges of Long Form Authors: Name: Tobias Eberwein Email: tobias.eberwein@oeaw.ac.at Country: AT (Austria) Affiliation: Austrian Academy of Sciences, Vienna Abstract: Narrative journalism and emotional trust: How multimedia storytelling affects reader responsesNarrative long-form journalism is often criticized for blurring the line between fact and fiction all too carelessly, thus transgressing the boundaries of journalistic ethics ' and jeopardizing its credibility as an intermediator whose main task it is to explain social reality. In the times of digital media, however, the premises of journalistic communication are rapidly changing. As yet, it is still largely unclear how the current transformations will influence the future of narrative journalism.The proposed paper investigates how journalistic storytelling evolves from analog to digital on the basis of a multi-method research design, which combines an explorative communicator study with a reception experiment. The problem-centered interviews with reporters from print and online newsrooms show that many journalistic actors see wide-ranging potentials in the creation of digital narratives. With the help of multimedia and interactive elements, they want to reinforce the narrative approach in journalism, hoping to develop a new style of reporting that is more vivid and authentic than conventional news work. The experiment with media users demonstrates that this hope is partly justified. Although multimedia narratives are thought to be more complicated and demand more attention than traditional print reportages, they also stimulate higher levels of emotional involvement ' and they are seen as more trustworthy. In this light, digital narratives become a valuable instrument that can help to overcome some of the ethical dilemmas of long-form journalism ' at least in the views of the recipients. Id: 9617 Title: When more is not better: The Impact of Structural Economic Trends and on India's Media Landscape Authors: Name: Kalyani Chadha Email: kchadha@umd.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Maryland, College Park Abstract: Over the past two decades, India's media sector has witnessed profound and transformative change reflected in the expansion of both outlets as well as audiences. According to recent estimates, the country has over a hundred news channels that reach 161 million TV households, about 94,067 newspapers as well as over 200 million internet users (FICCI KPMG 2014). Not surprisingly these developments have given rise to a growing discourse that explores market and viewership trends and emphasizes the seeming growth and dynamism of Indian media. However, this predictably celebratory narrative does not focus on the more troubling structural trends that increasingly characterize the country's media landscape. These include: commercialism which is reflected not only in the growing colonization of editorial space by advertising but also the growth of advertorials and paid news, concentration and conglomeration of media ownership especially at the regional level as well as the expansion of control by politicians and industrialists over the media, while the state remains complicit in these developments. Employing a critical perspective and using a combination of primary and secondary data, this paper explores the emergence and workings of these structural trends in depth. It challenges the popular perception that India represents a dynamic and pluralistic media landscape and argues that contemporary trends in the Indian media landscape have significant and deeply negative implications for the production of news and the overall quality of journalism received by consumers in the country. Id: 9624 Title: Legitimizing and delegitimizing discourse of the Cypriot financial crisis Authors: Name: Vaia Doudaki Email: vdoudaki@gmail.com Country: CY (Cyprus) Affiliation: Assistant Professor, Department of Communication and Internet Studies, Cyprus University of Technology Abstract: After an extended period of negotiations, in March 2013 Cyprus and the troika (EU, ECB, IMF) reached an agreement on a financial assistance plan that would 'save' Cyprus from bankruptcy. The deal included ¤10bn of bailout loans, involving a 47.5% 'haircut', namely a slash of all deposits above ¤100,000 in Cypriot banks. The controversial decision for the haircut of deposits was a moment of crisis not only for Cyprus, but also for the European edifice, since it undermined the material and symbolic safety that the banking system offers to its depositors.Previous research in other countries has shown that the mainstream media support and legitimate the hegemonic discourse over the financial crisis (Doudaki, 2015; Mylonas, 2014; Titley, 2012), by privileging the political and economic elites' framing and interpretations, while discrediting or omitting counter-hegemonic or other alternative voices, very much in ways already described by Hall et al. (1978).This study focuses on the legitimation discourse employed by mainstream domestic media in Cyprus in relation to the signing and implementation of the bailout agreement, which was presented as necessary to prevent the Cypriot economy from collapsing. Furthermore, it will also be examined whether delegitimizing mechanisms are employed, making use of counter-hegemonic discourses, since the set of austerity measures, and especially the haircut of deposits, was an action attacking directly the financial potential of depositors, and was disturbing the lives of thousands of people. The research focuses on the two daily Cypriot newspapers with the highest circulation at the time of research, Politis and Fileleftheros, since the leading domestic press is considered to hold a key position in addressing and interpreting the major issues of societies (Chakravartty and Schiller, 2010). Articles from three time periods, between June 2012 and May 2013, that are associated to major developments in the Cypriot financial crisis and the signing of the bailout agreement, are analysed through qualitative content analysis, to locate main discursive mechanisms of (de)legitimation. Id: 9630 Title: 'Freedom of expression & press freedom: An ethnographic account of challenges and constraints faced by the Pakistani journalists' Authors: Name: Sadia Jamil Email: sadia.jamil@ymail.com Country: PK (Pakistan) Affiliation: The University of Queensland Abstract: This study sought to explore the influence of Pakistan's religious and sociopolitical contexts on journalists' practices of freedom of expression and press freedom. Therefore, this paper specifically addresses one key objective: ' To investigate the impact of Pakistan's context on journalists' work, highlighting how the broader environment affect their routine work and the level of freedom of expression that can be exercised by them. Media environment of any country varies according to the social, political or legal structures in which it functions and the national ideology that shapes attitudes (Merrill, 1974: 23-24). In the case of Pakistan, journalists work in a volatile political environment and a complex cultural context. The society is characterized by male dominance, ethnic plurality and sectarian polarity. More recently, journalists' safety has emerged as one the biggest challenges because of growing terrorist threats and religious extremism in the country. This study posited that these facts might have an implication for the freedom of press and a journalist's right of freedom of expression in Pakistan. Thus, this study used the new institutionalism theory to analyze the impact of the broader environment on journalists' work. The new institutionalism theory builds itself in relation to three core aspects: 'standardization' (of concepts, practices, routines, rules and values), the influence of 'environment' on actors and the importance of 'actor agency' in any institutional setting. The theory derives its origin from the early institutional studies that attempted to scope the standardized media routines, newsmaking, patterned roles and values of news workers using an ethnographic research approach (Galtung and Ruge, 1965; Tuchman, 1978; Gans, 1979; Golding and Elliot, 1979).Drawing on the new institutionalism framework, this paper provides an ethnographic account of the various types of environmental influences, which affect the journalistic work in Pakistan. This paper seeks to identify any grey areas that are possibly overlooked by the international organizations while evaluating the freedom of press in Pakistan. It presents the findings and discussion of a research question, namely: what are the various influences and constraints that affect journalists' work and their right of freedom of expression in Pakistan' To investigate this question, data were collected using four ethnographic research methods including document review, in-depth interviews, focus groups discussions and direct observation. These data were analyzed thematically using a 'deductive key theme' derived from the new institutionalism theory ' the 'environmental level'. Findings revealed that journalists, who participated in this study, faced a variety of constraints while undertaking their work, suggesting the dominant influence of 'environment' on journalists' work in Pakistan. As a corollary, journalists appeared as 'passive actors' with a less level of empowerment and participation in the Pakistani journalism institution. The paper provides a detailed description and analysis of environmental constraints that affect journalists' work in Pakistan. Key words: Freedom of expression, press freedom, new institutionalism, environmental (context) level. Id: 9649 Title: Investigating Impact of Identities and Organizational Constraints on Selfcensorship of Chinese Journalists from Three Types of Newspapers Authors: Name: Dan Wang Email: 14485087@life.hkbu.edu.hk Country: HK (Hong Kong) Affiliation: Hong Kong Baptist University Name: Lei, Vincent HUANG Email: vincenthuanglei@gmail.com Country: HK (Hong Kong) Affiliation: Hong Kong Baptist University Abstract: With the deepening of marketization and partial privatization of Chinese media, growing discrepancy of journalistic behaviors among different types of media organizations prevails. The aim of this paper is to examine motivations of self-censorship and impact of professional identity and organizational identity through investigation among Chinese journalists from three different types of newspaper (official, semi-official and commercial). Journalists' self-censorship, as a persistent focus of scholars, has been studied from various perspectives. Critical studies feature analysis of power impact on news gathering and writing, research drawing on sociology of news production reflects the tension between reporting and organizational /social control, and literature adopting journalism perspective reveals conflicts and negotiation in news writing and editorial decisions. As evidenced in case studies of controversial news reporting, interviews and surveys among journalists, it is also found that self-censorship reflects changing attitudes towards freedom of expression in a transitional society.Despite of the voluminous literature on self-censorship in Chinese news media, many studies adopt cases-based research method. Also, considering the coexistence of three different types of news organizations, it remains unclear how journalists from these organizations differ in terms of their perceptions and practices of self-censorship. In addressing these research gaps, we conduct in-depth interviews and survey among Chinese journalists from three different types of newspapers.Based on preliminary results, we find that journalists will project self-censorship when their professional values deviate from their organizational or social values. Journalists of official newspapers are more likely to account for selfcensorship behaviors from their organizational identities while those from commercial newspapers from professional identities. Drawing on the Jonathan Hassid's categorization of Chinese journalists, we find that four types of journalists hold divergent political and commercial attitudes which are correlated with the extent of self-censorship (the more liberal the journalists are, the more they tend to project self-censorship). Taken the findings together, a self-censorship grid is proposed to illustrate different levels of selfcensorship and impact factors. The implications specifically impacts of media commercialization on journalism practices, and limitations of current study are discussed in the end. Id: 9662 Title: Data-Driven Investigation in International News Reporting: A Potential for Watchdog Journalism Authors: Name: Florian Stalph Email: florian.stalph@uni-passau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Passau Name: Oliver Hahn Email: oliver.hahn@uni-passau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Passau Abstract: In a digitalized era, activities of governments, multinational corporations and NGOs are translated into and saved as big data. International data journalists collect, edit, and publish such statistics, providing the public with background information and insights into international affairs. Available huge datasets can empower investigative journalists to shed light on the story behind the story, to ground their storytelling on evidence, and to uncover irregularities hidden in numbers. These premises raise the following main research questions: To what extent data journalism offers a new potential for international watchdog journalism' What impact data-driven techniques have on foreign news reporting'Foreign news reporting can be described, amongst other characteristics, as highly dependant on a limited number of sources that are primarily global news agencies (Hafez 2005). Moreover, geographical proximity seems to be a universal prerequisite (Sreberny-Mohammadi et al. 1985). With regard to data-driven reporting, providing explanatory information, criticising, and observing can be seen as working-routines of top priority, at least for data journalists in Germany, as an explorative-qualitative study found out (Weinacht/Spiller 2014). Combining theoretical and empirical research about foreign news reporting with studies on data-driven journalism is seriously lacking so far.Methodologically speaking, this paper is based on a qualitative multi-method design: First, we conducted semi-structured in-depth interviews with international data pioneers. Secondly, we run a newsroom experiment with young journalists who were assigned to apply data-driven techniques of investigation producing foreign news background stories. These probands were asked to reflect about their work, recorded in focus-groups. Findings drawn from their oral statements were compared with open categories of research diaries the test persons had to write.Deduced from the expert interviews, we can state that many interviewees indeed ascribe themselves watchdog functions. Working with official and, in particular, unofficially leaked datasets is described as a very investigative process. Relevant international data accessible online, obviously facilitates their coverage of blind spots in foreign news reporting. Thus, geographical proximity seems to loose significance in somehow.Within the experiment, many young journalists concluded that data is enhancing foreign news. They consider data journalistic editing as a high-impact form of illustration that can convey complex topics. However, they pointed out that relying on data makes journalists dependant on those responsible for datasets. The fact that it takes time for data-providers to publish statistics and for data journalists to work with those figures, seem to exclude timely publication and up-to-the-minute reporting.To conclude, these findings indicate the potential of data-driven journalism to refine international reporting regarding its role as watchdog, but also show its boundaries owing to data being its nature.References:Hafez, Kai (2005): Auslandsberichterstattung. In Weischenberg, Siegfried et al. (eds.), Handbuch Journalismus und Medien (22-26). Constance.Sreberny-Mohammadi, Annabelle et al. (eds.) (1985): Foreign News in the Media: International Reporting in 29 Countries. Paris.Weinacht, Stefan/Spiller, Ralf (2014): Datenjournalismus in Deutschland. Eine explorative Untersuchung zu Rollenbildern von Datenjournalisten. In Publizistik 4/2014, 411-433. Id: 9672 Title: Changing Practices and Perceptions of Journalists Within Digital Protest Communication: Professional Reporters Interact with Civil Movements as Both Audiences and Sources Authors: Name: Oliver Hahn Email: Oliver.Hahn@uni-passau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Passau Name: Isabelle Brodesser Email: Isabelle.Brodesser@uni-passau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Passau Abstract: Public protests such as on Euromaidan in Kiev, on Tahrir in Cairo, on Taksim in Istanbul as well as against a railway station building named 'Stuttgart21' in Southern Germany ' they all seem to have one phenomenon in common, apart from different political and cultural contexts: Protests have become more and more a popular tool of public influence and antagonism vis-à-vis state authorities. Today, civil activism and collective action are a ubiquitous part of contemporary politics. Nevertheless, challenging the political status quo is a difficult endeavour. To overcome this barrier, protest movements are based on unconventional forms of participation. The use of digital media seems to be a perfect instrument for coordinating action, following decentralized "bottom-up" principles. In an environment of information overload, most contemporary movements do not rely solely on the Internet and new digital technologies, but use a mix of traditional and new media (Chadwick, 2006). The relationship between media and protest groups is sometimes characterized as symbiotic (Wolfsfeld, 1984). The discussion concentrates on how and under what circumstances protest groups get access into news. Research about the role of journalists as contributors to the creation of an agonistic public sphere is lacking so far. Consequently, the following main research questions arise: What role do journalists play in news covering public protests' How do professional reporters interact with civil movements as both audiences and sources' And how has the Internet, especially have Social Media, changed practices and standards in news covering public protests'Methodologically speaking, we conducted qualitative semi-structured in-depth interviews with journalists covering international protests and working for market leading German media of different genres.One important finding is that protest movements must achieve a critical mass in terms of quantity as well as of international or national relevance to be covered by journalists. In this context, Social Media can be seen as a societal barometer. Nevertheless, Social Media cannot be considered as a source which can be mentioned without being double-checked with other sources such as news agencies, foreign correspondents, or competing media. Another role Social Media can play, especially for journalists working for online media, is to gain direct access to protesters without being biased.Interestingly, the need for sense-making in an environment of information overload becomes more and more important. Journalists try to explain and contextualize protests to the audiences by offering them many arguments to form their own opinion (van der Haak/Parks/Castells, 2012). To conclude, it seems to be adequate to develop a new model of role perception which includes the concept of networked journalism.References:Chadwick, Andrew (2006). Internet Politics. States, Citizens, and New Communication Technologies. New York.Van der Haak, Bregtje/Parks, Michael/Castells, Manuel (2012). The Future of Journalism: Networked Journalism. IJoC, 6: 2923-2938.Wolfsfeld, Gadi (1984). The Symbiosis of Press and Protest: An Exchange Analysis. Journalism Quarterly, 61: 550-556. Id: 9693 Title: The Sound of Silence: The absence of 'public service' in journalistic discourse about the Canadian Broadcasting Corporation (CBC) Authors: Name: Patrick McCurdy Email: pmccurdy@uottawa.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: University of Ottawa Name: Brooks DeCillia Email: brooks.decillia@gmail.com Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: London School of Economics Abstract: Public service broadcasting (PSB) has a crucial role to play in any democracy yet, as many scholars have acknowledges, PSB is in crisis. While commercialization, fragmented audiences and declining revenues are an ongoing threat to PSB, in this paper we argue that it is the pre-eminence of neo-liberal ideology that poses the serious assault to broadcasters with a public service ethos. To advance this argument, we present a content analysis of the Canadian media's coverage of the country's public broadcaster, the Canadian Broadcasting Corporation (CBC) who has existed under perpetual budgetary crisis for at least the last three decades. A hybrid 'professional public broadcaster', the CBC's budget comprises just less than $1 billion (USD) in parliament appropriations and nearly $300 million (USD) in commercial ad revenue. Government spending, in real dollar terms, has shrunk by $326 million (USD) over the last fifteen years, increasing the public broadcaster's reliance on ad revenue. Still, Canada's Broadcasting Act (1991) requires CBC to provide distinctive Canadian programming in both official languages, while promoting communication between regions and shared national consciousness and identity. Cutting the CBC's budget effectively leaves the broadcaster 'overmandated and underfunded'. In the face of these conditions ' and against the backdrop of the importance of public service broadcasting -- our paper is interested in how public discourse in Canada has made sense of the ongoing crisis at the CBC' To examine this question, we conducted a theoretically driven, quantitative content analysis of 500 newspaper stories, features, editorials and commentary published by 18 daily newspapers and The Canadian Press between January 1, 2009 and April 30, 2014. The samples ' a proxy, we contend, for the tenor and tone of the public debate concerning the CBC -- were selected through a keyword search of the online media archive Infomart.ca, using the words "CBC + funding' a systematic sample for analysis. Coding was split between both researchers, achieving an intercoder reliability of more than 80% for all variables. This research's content analysis confirm the event-orientation obsession of news with Canadian media consistently reporting details about job cuts and budgetary challenges faced by the CBC. Moreover, the majority of articles framed such discussion in neoliberal languages of efficiency. The paper's most troubling finding is the almost complete absence in Canadian media about the public service provided by the CBC and, more broadly, the vital role PSB in democracy. The value of public service broadcasting is, we argue, more than mere accounting, value and efficiency. Yet, media discourse rarely moves beyond such neoliberal language. In order to have a more informed public conversation about the role, value and future of PSB in Canada, greater contextualisation and emphasis on the service broadcasters provide to the public must make its way into discourse about the CBC. Id: 9699 Title: Listening and the ambiguities of voice in South African journalism. Authors: Name: Anthea Garman Email: a.garman@ru.ac.za Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: Rhodes University Name: Vanessa Malila Email: v.malila@ru.ac.za Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: Rhodes UniversityRhodes UniversitySouth Africa Abstract: The media in South Africa are highly trusted amongst young people, and consumed on a daily basis by this young generation ' often called the Born Frees. Both mainstream and community media play a significant role in the daily lives of young South Africans, despite them not finding resonance in what they consume, not finding content that is directly relevant to their lives, and feeling like they are not being listened to by the media they consume. For three years we have engaged with young South Africans and tried to understand their frustration at being silenced by the political processes available to them, as well as the media they consume. Their experiences of being spoken down to have left them feeling powerless and without many avenues for being heard.This paper investigates the ways in which mainstream and community media in the Eastern Cape province of South Africa understand listening as an important part of their role as journalists. In depth interviews with senior journalists, editors and managers revealed that often the media adopt one of two approaches to engaging with their audiences, particularly young people. The first disregards listening to the audience as a result of strong commercial demands. These journalists believe that the need to fulfil commercial interests does not allow them the space to actively and innovatively engage with their audience. This results in journalism that is events focused, often sensationalist and often determined by the political context of the environment. The power of being heard is almost solely in the hands of the journalists, who regard themselves as 'the voice of the people', without actively providing a space for listening to the voices of community members. Interviews probed the attitudes of journalists and editors to the notion of listening, and also interrogated their own understanding of what their role is in South Africa and particularly in relation to young citizens who are finding their political 'voice'.The second approach is audience-centred, and has found creative ways of engaging with audiences in order to not only represent community members, but actively listen to the issues and stories of citizens. This often entails open forums, public dialogues and community meetings during which journalists are open to different voices, handing over some of their power to community members, and allowing their often invisible voices to be heard. In so doing, allowing other audiences to listen, and providing further space within their mediums for active engagement and paying attention. While many of the young people who have participated in our previous research disregard the mainstream media as a space for hearing the stories of people like them, there are spaces where young people are being given opportunities to share their experiences and to be listened to. These innovative 'listening spaces' created by this group of media allows them to create journalism that not only speaks to their audience, but also allows them to be listening journalists. Id: 9709 Title: A study of the factors that have increasingly impacted the capacity of journalists to produce quality journalistic work in Quebec Authors: Name: Judith Dubois Email: dubois.judith@uqam.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Universite du Quebec a Montreal Abstract: In the past 15 years, the media in Quebec has gone through several changes that have been influenced as much by economical and technological factors as with social and cultural ones. We have witnessed, for instance, new waves of media concentration, numerous budget cuts, labor disputes, and fast pace of technological changes including the appearance of new media and the development of social networks. In what ways have these changes influenced journalists in producing quality journalistic work' What factors have determined these changes' Based on what sort of criteria could we understand the notion of quality'This talk presents the results of a study that was conducted between 2013-2014 amongst 121 journalists and information professionals in Quebec. It evaluates the impact of seven factors on the capacity of journalists to produce quality journalism. These include availability of resources, internal politics, working conditions, media ownership, relationship with the public, technological innovations, and juridical constraints. All the participants in this study have once participated as a jury member in a journalism award. They offer a sample of professionals who are recognized and respected by their peers. The notion of excellence is difficult to define since journalism is the result of a creative process (Bogart 2004) and because quality is subjective, 'depending on one's own interests, knowledge and preferences, even politics' (Vehkoo 2010). For this reason, we have chosen a set of criteria of excellence that were already established in journalistic awards. This allowed us to have an acceptable indicator of quality that is recognized by journalists and media professionals (Rosen 1999; Shepard 2000; Shapiro 2006). It also helped us take into consideration a method that can look at the individual work of a journalist. Our study reveals that the quality of research, quality of writing, and the integrity and respect towards journalistic deontology are the most important qualities that determine the excellence of a journalistic work for professionals who we have interviewed. Our analysis also shows that the first three factors that have most influenced journalists negatively in their capacity to respect these criteria are all related to the economic power of the media (availability of resources, ownership of media and working condition). Lastly, the relationship with the public, be it the interaction with the audience, social media or public expectations, has increased it's importance. However, more than half of the respondents in our study were unclear in indicating whether this relationship was positive or negative. So, despite numerous social and technological changes, it seems that quality journalism is more than ever at the mercy of the economic power of media. That domination appears to be increasingly harmful. The preoccupations related to the effects of media concentration and convergence on journalism, have already been well documented (Bernier 2008; Francoeur 2012; Payette 2011; Saint-Jean 2003). However, the study on the links between multiple factors that impact individual journalistic excellence had never been conducted within the context of the Quebec society. Id: 9714 Title: The Puzzles of reporting China: the international news making in China Authors: Name: Zhan Zhang Email: zhan.zhang@usi.ch Country: CH (Switzerland) Affiliation: China Media Observatory, Università della Svizzera italiana Abstract: With its growing importance in the world economy-politics system, China began to receive more and more media exposure internationally in recent years, and more and more foreign correspondents find China as an ideal place for story-telling due to its changing situation and cultural complexity. Since 2008, the run-up of Beijing Olympic did bring a major breakthrough for foreign correspondents working in China, however, the still-in-control media environment kept limiting foreign correspondents' reporting activities in China and the overall reporting was still more negative than positive. Different scholarly attention were paid to analyze how China's image was presented on different international media outlets (with a dominance of American media outlets) and criticized the 'narrow agenda setting' of a 'Western ethnocentric dominance', but very few studies consider the practical reasons of how the daily news practice of foreign correspondents changes due to the 'openness' of Chinese media environment and what are their encounters, problems and solutions during their daily news making practice in China nowadays.Based on the theoretic consideration of factors influencing news making and media accountability, the author managed to conduct one-year participant observation (working with 2 foreign correspondents) as well as 50+ in-depth interviews with foreign correspondents and news assistants (Chinese employees who help the daily work of foreign correspondents) who are located in Beijing, Shanghai and Hong Kong, to draw an up-to-date picture of foreign correspondents' news practice in China. Gathering all the report of Foreign Correspondent Club in China (FCCC) from 2008 to 2014 with the authorization from the FCCC president, the author is also able to include part of the survey results into her interpretative discussion. The main findings exposed a great part of work contributed by the invisible group- news assistants group- to the news practices of foreign media in China; The foreign correspondents still have difficulties to access official information and doing interviews in China both for political reason and language reason and the overall reporting environment for foreign media went back to a sensitive and closed model within increased tension between the correspondents group and the Chinese authorities from 2008 to 2014. Case studies of the New York Times correspondent visa problem in 2013 and the Chinese assistant of Die Zeit supporting Hong Kong protest in 2014 evidenced that China sometimes actually gets more negative coverage than it deserves because its old system of restricting the activities of foreign correspondents pushes them into taking sides. The expansion of social media (i.e. Weibo and Wechat) somehow became a way out for foreign correspondents to access the public opinion of Chinese society, but the problematic communication model between the Chinese authorities and foreign correspondents limited largely the impact of China's soft power strategies in the eyes of foreign correspondents in general. Id: 9720 Title: Exploring The Political Communication Dynamics In South Africa's Platinum Industry: The Case Of Marikana Authors: Name: Sindi-Leigh Tenielle McBride Email: sindi.leigh.tenielle.mcbride@gmail.com Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: University of Cape Town Abstract: After two decades of democracy, poverty and inequality remain at the heart of the development malaise in South Africa. Despite investor-friendly environments and economic growth forged during the previous administration, recent unrest in the platinum industry highlighted the strained relationship between labour and business, State and society, and the macabre consequences of not paying attention to these tensions. With the strife between labour and business appearing intractable, political and economic challenges evinced by Marikana and consequent events should be seen as the canary in the South African mine, the bedrock of the political economy. This paper starts from three premises: one, the complex set of social, political and economic processes communicated via the news media invite analysis of national development and can be explored using qualitative analysis of mediated products. As skeins of connectivity, mediated political information structures social imaginaries within a nation, and thus contributes to development trajectories. Two, within political communication processes there exists potential for a 'Social Justice of Communication', as theorized by Jurgen Habermas. Three, the growing convergence between the previously separable areas of politics and communication demonstrates the urgent need to address not only conventional media effects, but also the implications of nationwide social exclusion, particularly in the context of the public sphere. Thus, the remit of this paper is the study of political communication dynamics and the roles and nature of mediated content within the process of national development. This research is based on the study of media coverage of the Marikana massacre in 2012 and the wage strike led by the Association for Mineworkers and Construction Union (AMCU) in 2014. Political communication in the context of the platinum industry, and how this relates to theories and practices of democracy in South Africa, is analysed using qualitative analysis of online news articles from four national newspapers: The Times Live; The Daily Maverick; The Mail & Guardian and; The Business Day. Using protest event analysis as a prism for exploring political communication, this research investigates indicators of the status quo in South Africa's democracy, as communicated via the news media. In this way, it is a study on the ambiguous power of the media, in the context of tensions between business, the State and protesting citizens as they interact with democratic ideals in post-apartheid South Africa. Id: 9791 Title: Journalists in BRICS: Reporting findings of empirical research Authors: Name: Svetlana Pasti Email: svetlana.pasti@uta.fi Country: FI (Finland) Affiliation: School of Communication, Media and Theatre33014 University of Tampere Abstract: Panel Journalists in BRICS: Reporting findings of empirical research The two-year survey of journalists in the five BRICS countries was completed in January 2015. This study was undertaken within the framework of the international project "Media Systems in Flux: The Challenge of the BRICS Countries", 2012-2016, funded by Academy of Finland (http://uta.fi/cmt/tutkimus/BRICS.html). The study used the qualitative method of in-depth interviews with 720 journalists who work in traditional media or online media. This panel will present some of the findings of this empirical study carried out by national teams. One goal of the study is to compare findings: between journalists working in traditional media and those working in online media, between occupational generations, and between cities, i.e., major metropolis and smaller cities. The study provides a comprehensive look at BRICS journalist's profile, work and values. Svetlana Pasti, University of Tampere (Finland, originally from Russia) is chair of the panel and Jyotika Ramaprasad, University of Miami (USA, originally from India) is discussant. They will present an overview of the survey and current work on forthcoming publications. Their opening presentation will last 10 minutes. The panelists will each present for 12 minutes on particular aspects of their research in their respective countries. All presentations together will take 60 minutes, leaving 20 minutes for exchange between panelists and the audience.Brazil: Raquel Paiva, Associate Professor and Muniz Sodré, Eméritos Professor, Federal University, Rio de JaneiroRe-thinking Brazilian journalism Russia: Svetlana Pasti, Senior Researcher, University of Tampere More common than different: Examining journalists of new online media and old mainstream media in Russia India: Ravindra Kumar Vemula, Assistant Professor, English and Foreign Languages University, Hyderabad and Jyotika Ramaprasad, Professor, University of MiamiProfiling journalists: The changing dynamics of Indian media system China: Yu Xu (University of Southern California), Ruiming Zhou (Fudan University) and Xianzhi Li (Capital University of Economics and Business) Imaging professional fame revisited: The evolution of journalistic professionalism in contemporary China South Africa: Musawenkosi W. Ndlovu, Senior Lecturer, University of Cape Town The future of South African journalism in the BRICS context Id: 9792 Title: More common than different: Examining journalists of new online media and old mainstream media in Russia Authors: Name: Svetlana Pasti Email: svetlana.pasti@uta.fi Country: FI (Finland) Affiliation: School of Communication, Media and Theatre33014 University of Tampere Abstract: PANEL Journalists in BRICS: Reporting findings of empirical research Svetlana Pasti Senior Researcher, Docent, School of Communication, Media and Theatre 33014 University of Tampere, Finland +358 50 318 5930 svetlana.pasti@uta.fiMore common than different: Examining journalists of new online media and old mainstream media in Russia The difference between the old traditional media and new online media in Russia is striking, above all because of their status in the media system, close relationships with the authorities, state financing, registration, accreditation of journalists and many other issues. Traditional media are embedded in the State media holding or private media holdings, often affiliated with the authorities. That is, it is the official media; many of them lead their professional biography from the beginning of the Soviet State (1920s). On the contrary, the new online media may appear as an alternative, on their own, often by journalists themselves or active citizens. They have a completely different relationship with the authorities, develop new business models without relying on assistance from the State or the oligarchs, and build new relationships with audiences. These differences lead to the hypothesis that journalists in the old and new media should also be drastically different as their media organizations. This paper discusses the demographic characteristics of the journalists of old and new media, the main reasons of their job satisfaction and their perceptions of professionalism. As a surprise, but the results of the analysis show that journalists are rather similar, than different between them and this leads to the assumption about the shared values in the profession and strong professional identity of Russian journalists, many of whom today are looking for a balance between professionalism and opportunism (conformity) as many ordinary people. The paper is based on the data from the survey of journalists of old and new media (145 reporters) conducted in the two capitals of Moscow and St. Petersburg, and two regional cities: Yekaterinburg and Petrozavodsk between December 2012-December 2014. Id: 9796 Title: Profiling journalists: The changing dynamics of Indian media system Authors: Name: Ravindra kumar Vemula Email: rkvemula@gmail.com Country: IN (India) Affiliation: Department of Journalism and Mass CommunicationSchool of Communication StudiesThe English and Foreign Languages UniversityTarnaka, HYDERABAD 500 007; AP, INDIA. Name: Jyotika Ramaprasad Email: jyotika@miami.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: School of CommunicationUniversity of Miami Abstract: PANEL: Journalists in BRICS: Reporting findings of empirical research Ravindra Kumar Vemula, Assistant Professor, English and Foreign Languages University, Hyderabad and Jyotika Ramaprasad, Professor, University of Miami Assistant ProfessorDepartment of Journalism and Mass CommunicationSchool of Communication StudiesThe English and Foreign Languages UniversityTarnaka, HYDERABAD 500 007; AP, INDIA. E-mail: ravi@efluniversity.ac.inJyotika RamaprasadProfessor & Vice Dean for Graduate Studies and ResearchSchool of CommunicationUniversity of Miami4025 Wolfson Building5100 Brunson DriveCoral Gables, FL 33146305-2843743jyotika@miami.eduProfiling journalists: The changing dynamics of Indian media system India in recent decades has been a witness to rapid, and unprecedented, changes in society, economy, and polity. These changes have also transformed the entire Indian mass media system. This aspect is of relevance because the media is the fourth estate in a democracy. It plays a major role in informing the public and thereby shaping perceptions and through it, the national agenda. Its centrality is enhanced manifold by increased literacy levels and by the technological revolution of the last two decades and its impact on the generation, processing, dissemination, and consumption of news. Media platforms and devices for consumption today vary from the traditional, through the nonconventional, to the experimental. They span traditional print, audio-visual, and digital modes. Convergence between new media, entertainment and telecom has meant that the demarcation between journalism, public relations, advertising and entertainment has been eroded. Increases in per capita income, discretionary spending capability, attractiveness of India as a market and as a destination of foreign investment have all reinforced the centrality of the Indian mass media system. As a result, media outlets assume importance not only for marketing and advertisement but also for the 'soft power' aspects of businesses, organizations, and even nations. Case studies of the burgeoning regional media in India in four cities will be presented. Preliminary findings of the study indicate that journalists are in the age group of 25-40 years. Most of journalists working in print, newspaper and TV have a master's or a diploma in journalism. The findings indicate the large and fast growing role of technology in journalism in India. Id: 9802 Title: Re-thinking Brazilian journalism Authors: Name: Raquel Paiva Email: paivaraquel@hotmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Communication School of Federal University of Rio de Janeiro Name: Muniz Sodre Email: sodremuniz@hotmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Communication School of Federal University of Rio de Janeiro Abstract: PANEL Journalists in BRICS: Reporting findings of empirical research Raquel PaivaAssociate Professor of Communication School of Federal University of Rio de Janeiro+55 21 981411215paivaraquel@hotmail.comMuniz SodreEmeritus Professor of Communication School of Federal University of Rio de Janeiro+55 21 981414173sodremuniz@hotmail.comRe-thinking Brazilian journalism Brazilian survey of journalists comprised four cities: Brasilia (the capital); Rio de Janeiro, the most important tourist and cultural centre and two médium importance cities: Vitoria and Juiz de Fora, which tipify meaningfully other medium cities in the country. Traditional and on-line media journalists have been the focus of 144 interviews. One may establish positively that on-line journalism becomes a real option not only for new journalists but as well for old timers. This trend is accountable to a fast-growing market in a country with 202 million of inhabitants and about 86 million of connected people. Cell-phone is the favoured connection device for 104 million of Brazilians. Brazil has been outstanding in this new context, especially in the terms of social networks. Some researches recently have been successful in drawing a profile of Brazilian journalists but this current survey introduces something new, namely the particular and comparative circumstances between four selected cities in the survey. The paper presents findings of comparative data analysis of four cities and discusses new ways for professional activities in journalism. Id: 9809 Title: PANEL: Journalists in BRICS: Reporting findings of empirical research Authors: Name: Yu Xu Email: xuyu@usc.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Southern California Name: Ruiming Zhou Email: zhourmraymond@163.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: Fudan University Name: Xianzhi Li Email: iamlixianzhi@163.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: Capital University of Economics and Business Abstract: Paper title: Imaging professional fame revisited: the evolution of journalistic professionalism in contemporary ChinaBourdieu's filed theory argues that journalistic field is also a structured social space where various kinds of social actors and powers struggle over the transformation and preservation of the field (Bourdieu, 1996). In the case of China, country's economic reform, as well as the widespread use of new ICTs, has tremendously transformed the pre-existing media ecology. In this era of digitalized and socialized communication, China's media practices should be understood 'in the dynamics and creative tensions among political instrumentalization, commercial instrumentalization, professionalization, and pressures for popular participation' (Zhao, 2012, p.172). For a long time, the party-state has targeted the media sector, especially the new media industry, as a promising site of capitalistic development and profit making (Zhao, 2008; Sparks, 2011). On the one hand, state-owned media has adopted a marketoriented idea to capitalize and commercialize while it is still affiliated with party and state institutions. The explosive growth penetration rate of the Internet and the mobile media has spurred the state to strategically subsidize and establish websites of stateowned propaganda organs as an expansion of traditional media coverage at both the central and the regional level. Thus, the online media development in China can also be summarized as 'commercialization without independence' (Chan, 1993), and journalistic practices of online journalists may continue to be 'professionalization without guarantees' (Yu, 1994). On the other hand, private and foreign capital is no longer restricted in investing operating online news business. Within the field of online journalism, commercial news websites in China enjoy a much higher level of market share, which can be expressed via the number of page views, unique visitors, and advertising revenues. However, nonparty entities' involvement in new media industry, has led the state to strengthen the media regulations through the governmental agencies and institutions subject to the directions of CCP propaganda department (Zhao, 2012). For example, by subjecting all the journalists into a national system of professional certification, journalists from truly 'commercial' websites are excluded from obtaining granted press cards. In this dual regulation system, unlike those working for state-owned news websites, these online journalists have no rights to interview but are only permitted to reproduce or edit news from other sources (Zhang & Su, 2012). To sum up, the intertwined relationships among political, commercial, and technological powers within China's media system may have a significant consequence on journalistic practices. Professionalism has been a salient issue among Chinese journalists and researchers for a long time (Lu & Pan, 2003). Based on interviews of 144 journalists working for traditional and online media in four main cities in China (Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou, and Wuhan), we seek to examine how Chinese journalists' understandings of professionalism and journalism as a career have evolved. We believe that the identity construction process among journalists reflects tensions and contradictions in media reforms in contemporary China (467 words). Id: 9811 Title: FROM STAGE TO NEWS PAGE: Rhetorical Politics of Disability Representation in Indian Newspapers Authors: Name: Nookaraju Bendukurthi Email: nookarajub@gmail.com Country: IN (India) Affiliation: University of Hyderabad Abstract: This paper looks at how print news narratives create a modern freakery and freaklore through the visuals of people with disabilities (PWDs), with both the disabled body as a commodity put out to exhibit and entertain and for display as a 'labour in waiting/ armies of labor' . It further tries to understand the media representations of intersections such as sexuality, racialization and gender ambiguity occurring within media frames to construct marginality. It concludes by placing the analysis against the backdrop of political economy of disability representation of media. The analysis is based on evidence collected using frames analysis as a methodological device. This gains importance in the context of freak shows- a mode of entertainment for the upper and middle class able-bodied people originating in the mid 19th century. Public scrutiny of the 'human oddities" was a commercial pastime for the elite class and continued as part of the Western culture until the middle of the last century. Freak shows was a social phenomenon of the times, where 'extraordinary bodies' were displayed for the public visual consumption. Parading the unusual impairments in the body were the exotic 'commodities' for normal eyes to pursue. These are the sites of amusement where, as Rosemarie Garland Thompson noted, 'familiar seem strange, the human seem inhuman, the pervasive seem exceptional' . These shows gained popularity by calling upon the onlooker to differentiate between 'them' and 'us'. Freak shows promoted the PWDs as 'the wondrous, the sentimental, the exotic, and the realistic creatures' (ibid), with stupefying oddity in their bodies. Whereas medicine treats the disabled body in a way that Michel Foucault calls 'case' in the clinical settings that aimed at docility, the photo images of disability circulate spectacle and articulate predefined meanings. With the rapidity and novelty of innovations meant for the human entertainment available in these times, the very existence of the vintage freak shows has almost been erased from the memory of modern man. However, this paper discusses how the signs and vestiges of this one time favorite 'periodic culture' continue to be visible in contemporary practices of (photo) journalism. In this context this paper attempts to trace those remnants of vintage freak shows in the photographs of person/s with disability published in the print news media. Key words: freak show; people with disabilities; photography; news media; political economy Id: 9836 Title: Panel: JOURNALISTIC EXPERIENCE AND NEWS COVERAGE OF SEXUAL ASSAULT AND VIOLENCE INTERNATIONALLY Authors: Name: Stine Eckert Email: stine.eckert@wayne.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Wayne State University Name: Linda Steiner Email: lsteiner@umd.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Maryland Abstract: This panel focuses on how rape and sexual assault has been covered by news media in different countries, addressing the concern of feminist activists and scholars, as well as citizens and policy-makers that journalists need to take rape culture seriously. While sensitive, nuanced reporting about rape and sexual assault is difficult, sex crimes as well as a culture that trivializes sexual assault of women need to be prominent issues in news reporting in both developing and developed countries. The panelists examine national and international discourses on rape and sexual assault in India, the United Kingdom, Canada, Sudan and North Africa, and the United States. Contextualizing the issues in terms of sophisticated theoretical insights about journalism, culture, and sexual violence, these papers will offer empirical evidence about coverage, journalists' real and perceived experiences of covering this problem, and audience responses to rape coverage. In this way the panel offers both theoretical and methodological insights for search, as well as globally applicable principles for how sexual violence may be reported in ways that are not only journalistically rigorous and ethical but also foreground victims' needs and the effects of a continued rape culture.Moderator/Chair and DiscussantCarrie Rentschler, Director of the Gender, Sexuality and Feminist Studies, McGill University, Canada Panel Members Stephanie Frost, PhD student, Cardiff University, UK, and Cynthia Carter, senior lecturer, Cardiff University, UK on RAPE CULTURE,' THE UK PRESS, CAMPAIGNING AND SOCIAL MEDIA: A FEMINIST ANALYSISYasmin Jiwani, Professor, Concordia University, Canada on SEXUAL VIOLENCE AND THE JOURNALISTS WHO COVER ITStine Eckert, assistant professor, Wayne State University, USA, and Linda Steiner, professor at the University of Maryland, USA on THE UVA RAPE STORY CONTROVERSY: RESPONSES TO ROLLING STONE Kalyani Chadha, assistant professor, University of Maryland, USA, and Pallavi Guha, Ph.D. student, University of Maryland, USA on SEXUAL VIOLENCE AGAINST WOMEN IN INDIA: AUDIENCE RESPONSES TO MEDIA COVERAGECarolyn M. Byerly, Professor, Howard University, USA on SEXUAL VIOLENCE AND THE JOURNALISTS WHO COVER IT Id: 9837 Title: Panel: JOURNALISTIC EXPERIENCE AND NEWS COVERAGE OF SEXUAL ASSAULT AND VIOLENCE INTERNATIONALLY Authors: Name: Kalyani Chadha Email: kchadha@umd.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Maryland Name: Pallavi Guha Email: pguha@umd.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Maryland Abstract: Abstract: Paper Title: SEXUAL VIOLENCE AGAINST WOMEN IN INDIA: AUDIENCE RESPONSES TO MEDIA COVERAGEOver the past two years, a series of violent rapes have sparked significant outrage in India. While sexual violence against women in India is hardly new, the current attention can be traced to a brutal gang rape on a New Delhi bus in 2012. The rape'and death'of a young woman drew considerable media attention; popular protests decrying the government's failure to ensure women's safety broke out across India. Several other high profile cases followed, including the gang rape of a photojournalist in Mumbai in 2013 and most recently, the sexual assault of a woman executive by an Uber cab driver in New Delhi in 2014. Collectively, these incidents have emerged as flashpoints for public discussions related to violence against women in India as well as debates about the treatment and status of Indian professional women. Much of this discussion has occurred within online spaces such as the comments sections and social media pages of mainstream news outlets. Focusing on India' two most widelycirculated English dailies, the Times of India and Hindustan Times, this research examines how readers responded to news coverage of the three outlined cases via story comments and on the social media pages of these newspapers. In doing so, it aims to produce an empirically grounded understanding of how audiences publicly construct, debate and interpret sexual violence against women. Id: 9839 Title: Panel: JOURNALISTIC EXPERIENCE AND NEWS COVERAGE OF SEXUAL ASSAULT AND VIOLENCE INTERNATIONALLY Authors: Name: Carolyn M. Byerly Email: cbyerly@earthlink.net Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Howard University Abstract: Paper Title: SEXUAL VIOLENCE AND THE JOURNALISTS WHO COVER ITWhile rape emerged dramatically within the United States in 2014 in reports of women's assaults in the military and on college campuses, journalists have actually been covering rape and other forms of sexual violence in multiple venues in recent years. This presentation explores the role of the journalist in a global context with respect to coverage of rape in war and other political conflicts, considering both the kind of stories that have been published and broadcast, as well as the ways that the journalistic experience has affected some of these reporters who have been on the front line of coverage. The presentation will examine a range of stories about sexual violence particularly in Sudan and North Africa, and will draw on human reports about violence against journalists published by Reporters Without Borders, Article 19, and UNESCO. Id: 9840 Title: Panel: JOURNALISTIC EXPERIENCE AND NEWS COVERAGE OF SEXUAL ASSAULT AND VIOLENCE INTERNATIONALLY Authors: Name: Yasmin Jiwani Email: yasmin.jiwani@gmail.com Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Concordia University Abstract: Paper Title: RAPE AND RACE IN THE CANADIAN PRESS: REPRODUCING THE MORAL ORDERInterlocking and intersecting frames of race and gender appear in stories about sexual assault that were published in The Globe and Mail, a major Canadian daily over a two-year period (2007-2008). This research will contextualize these frames within the overall patterns of reporting about sex crimes, paying particular attention to the economy of representations within which race and gender are naturalized in specific ways. The researcher argues that the various striations that lie between the two sides of the binary of virgin and vamp are constituted by the intersecting influences of racism, sexism and classism. These layers are premised on taken-for-granted tropes, stereotypes and discursive moves reproducing sexist, racist discourses that re-entrench notions of worthy and unworthy victims. Moreover, sexual assault, which has usually been represented in pedestrian ways, acquires an aura of significance as a signal crime only when rendered intelligible through discursive constructions of racialized masculinities. Id: 9841 Title: Panel: JOURNALISTIC EXPERIENCE AND NEWS COVERAGE OF SEXUAL ASSAULT AND VIOLENCE INTERNATIONALLY Authors: Name: Stine Eckert Email: stine.eckert@wayne.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Wayne State University Name: Linda Steiner Email: lsteiner@umd.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Maryland Abstract: Paper Title: THE UVA RAPE STORY CONTROVERSY: RESPONSES TO ROLLING STONE Publication of the Rolling Stone article 'A Rape on Campus' in 2014 caused a range of immediate and intense responses, from suspicions about the reporting and/or the victim to outrage about the university's inaction and disgust with Greek life. Journalist Sabrina Rubin Erdely detailed a gang rape at the University of Virginia of a student ('Jackie') and the university's process of handling this case. As the veracity and completeness of the story came increasingly into question, controversy erupted in U.S. news media and (feminist) blogs about how to report on rape and sexual assault with journalistic rigor but also ethically and keeping victims in mind. This research will analyze the coverage of rape in U.S. news media and (feminist) blogs, especially the discourse about the notion of rape culture and its continuing effects, but also discourse about rape coverage itself and journalism practice, as provoked by the Rolling Stone article. Textual analysis of this discourse, especially as integrated with feminist theorizing, can shed light on the challenge of rape reporting and demonstrate current approaches and best practices in U.S. journalism of reporting on rape and sexual assaults. Id: 9844 Title: Panel: JOURNALISTIC EXPERIENCE AND NEWS COVERAGE OF SEXUAL ASSAULT AND VIOLENCE INTERNATIONALLY Authors: Name: Stephanie Frost Email: FrostS@cardiff.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: Cardiff University Name: Cynthia Carter Email: CarterCL@cardiff.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: Cardiff University Abstract: Paper Title: 'RAPE CULTURE,' THE UK PRESS, CAMPAIGNING AND SOCIAL MEDIA: A FEMINIST ANALYSIS Over the past fifty years, feminists around the world have made enormous advances in bringing to public awareness the pervasiveness of violence against women and the extent to which sexual violence is seen as inevitable and ordinary in the context of physical, economic, social and cultural inequalities between the sexes. Challenging such 'common sense,' feminists have had much success in changing public attitudes towards sexual violence. Against this backdrop of progressive social change around gender justice and sexual freedoms, however, evidence is growing of victim blaming, sexual objectification and rape threats. This normalization of rape, we argue, expresses the extreme misogyny and sexism characteristic of 'rape culture.' Using countless examples from contemporary media, feminist scholars have demonstrated how rape tends to be trivialized or denied, and a victim's truthfulness questioned (Attenborough 2014; Carter 1998; Chasteen 2001; Cuklanz 2000; Meyer 2010; Moorti 2002), although occasionally 'rape culture' is openly challenged (Mendes 2015; Rentschler 2014). Advancing research requires what bell hooks (1984, 1993, 2000) describes as conceptualizing 'rape culture' in its historical, cultural and patriarchal specificity. Therefore, we will situate sexual violence within a wider culture of violence so as to enhance conceptual insights and analytical claims, reporting on preliminary findings from research into the representations of rape in the U.K. press, social and campaigning media to illuminate the contours of contemporary British 'rape culture.' Id: 9860 Title: 'Sharing the knowledge: a website encouraging Journalism academics to look beyond their own programs.' Authors: Name: Stephen Tanner Email: stanner@uow.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: University of Wollongong Name: Marcus O'Donnell Email: marcuso@uow.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: University of Wollongong,NSW, 2522, Australia. Name: Trevor Cullen Email: t.cullen@ecu.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Edith Cowan University,Perth, Western Australia, 6050. Name: Kerry Green Email: Kerry.Green@unisa.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: University of South Australia,GPO Box 2471, Adelaide, 5001. Abstract: Between 2010 and 2014, the Australian government, through its Office of Learning and Teaching (OLT), funded a research project to investigate the extent to which university-based Journalism programs provides graduates with the skillsets they require to move job-ready into media industry positions. This $120,000 project was inspired, in part, by ongoing animosity between senior industry people and Journalism educators regarding the quality of graduates. Drawing on the results of a series of interviews with both industry practitioners and Journalism educators, the study concludes that knowledge about what is actually offered is highly limited. Editors and senior journalists responsible for hiring graduates have little knowledge of the range or depth of programs on offer in Australia, while Journalism educators have little knowledge of what their colleagues at other universities teach. The researchers have produced a website that is designed to not only share the detailed findings to come out of the project, but also to provide a 'one stop shop' for people interested in understanding what the 31 Australian universities offering Journalism programs actually have to offer. The website is designed to encourage Journalism educators to talk to each other and to find out what is being taught elsewhere, especially when designing new subjects, courses or programs. It is hoped that this will encourage and foster a more collaborative approach to curriculum development that also addresses the concerns of people within industry who are responsible for employing our graduates. The website will provide a repository for Journalism education resources, including links to papers on Journalism education history and case studies on program design. The website also contains a weblog for people who have questions about curriculum design. The benefits of this website also extend to prospective students. Instead of having to wade through multiple websites in search of a program that suits their needs, they can turn to this one site to access all programs on offer in Australia, including on a university-by-university or state-by state basis. The comparisons are made based on type of program (diploma, undergraduate degree or postgraduate offering). The authors are planning to use the conference to launch the website in an attempt to encourage other Journalism educators to engage with and participate in greater dialogue about program design and other pedagogical issues relating Journalism education while catering to both the generic and distinct needs of individual employers. Id: 9861 Title: Conflicts in the newsroom: a theoretical analysis of anticipatory socialization and journalistic creativity Authors: Name: Wing Lam Chan Email: chanwinglamwendy@life.hkbu.edu.hk Country: HK (Hong Kong) Affiliation: Hong Kong Baptist University Abstract: This paper aims at exploring how the conflictual environment of anticipatory socialization (vocational training at school) would contribute to the development of journalistic creativity. Socialization is first identified as a key factor to organization effectiveness (Jablin, 1984). It is crucial to see that journalism students are benefited from learning, but still, we omitted certain aspects that learning at journalism school could not offer to young reporters and even limit themselves for creative thought in journalistic writing. Often, we found that journalistic creativity comes up when they work in the newsroom. Reporters try to probe the mind of the curious readers with interesting content and sometimes even go against editorial policy. Creativity is also defined as intellectual inventiveness and the ability to produce some kind of novelty that could be valuable and applicable for others, regard highly about the originality and novelty in the work. Hereby, we define journalistic creativity as breaking the pattern of what classroom teach us and the news policy that imposes in the working environment also trigger the journalistic creativity. The tension in between the knowledge the reporters learnt and the actual newsroom become the catalyst for the creativity to be formed. They have to invent new terms to get around the ban and publish their ideas. This article applies definitions from previous creativity researches and explained in the context of journalism. This study offers a theoretical contribution by bringing the conflictual aspect of anticipatory socialization and how journalistic creativity is formed in the end together with the domain of journalism. Keywords: Anticipatory Socialization, Conflictual Environment, Journalistic Creativity, Newsroom Practice Id: 9868 Title: VICE NEWS Inc. ' Youthful Intervention and Global Conglomerate Authors: Name: Henrik Bodker Email: hb@dac.au.dk Country: DK (Denmark) Affiliation: Aarhus University, Denmark Abstract: The trajectory of VICE MEDIA Inc., from printed 'counterculture bible' out of Montreal in 1994 to its current position as global, digital 'media-conglomerate' based in Brooklyn (Ryerson Review of Journalism), brings into sharp focus important aspects of the ambiguous power of communication in the contemporary world. In terms of news institutions, VICE NEWS (a separate part of VICE MEDIA since 2013) exposes some of the fault lines between new, all- digital institutions with a particular focus and more omnibus-oriented legacy news media; a significant part of these differences is related to processes of audience constellations, i.e. VICE NEWS' commercially successful formation of what Beck and Beck-Gernsheim (2009), in a different context, call a 'transnational generation on a global scale' (European Sociological Review, 25 (1): 25'36). This global formation is intrinsically related to a specific youth-culture oriented approach to issues of power in terms of media relations, professionalization, featured topics ' police killings, Charlie Hebdo, Ukraine and the Islamic State (Feb, 2015) ' and the manner in which these are covered. In order to unfold some of the related issues, this paper builds on, firstly, a systemic and multi-modal approach to VICE MEIDA Inc., its main site Vice.com and sub-site VICE NEWS and, to complement this, a close reading of 50 news items under the topic of 'Ferguson' (from August 12 to September 28, 2014). This coverage ' which largely alternates between minute-by-minute, long-form video coverage and incensed, media-reflexive commentary ' is, in one sense, a youthful intervention into or against more traditional journalistic approaches; yet, it is an intervention that cannot be separated from global realignments within what Chadwick (2013) calls a 'hybrid media' system (The hybrid media system: politics and power. New York: Oxford University Press). An analysis that seeks a clear position on the question of hegemony or resistance will thus fail to grasp the ambiguities of power emerging from the intermeshed levels of VICE MEDIA Inc. ' from the systemic to the textual. With specific focus on journalism, such an analysis has significant implications at a time when the practices of journalism are being unmoored from long-established constellations of institutions and audiences. Thus, by looking at VICE NEWS through theories of (global) media systems, web communication, youth, subcultures, journalism and its texts, this paper aims to highlight some of the ambiguities of power in the emergent landscape of (international) news. Id: 9875 Title: Digital transparency and accountability Authors: Name: Martin Eide Email: martin.eide@infomedia.uib.no Country: NO (Norway) Affiliation: University of Bergen Abstract: In the age of digital journalism, questions about accountability and transparency are radicalized. While journalism is facing new challenges and undergoing severe reorientations, questions of accountability and transparency are essential. Journalism must hold those in power accountable, while it is as imperative that journalism itself is held accountable by an informed citizenry. In an age of essential journalistic reorientations, accountability and the social contract of journalism need to be reconstructed and sustained.This paper discusses possibilities and limitations of diverse accountability instruments in digital journalism. It also asks the question whether there can be too much transparency, and emphasizes what transparency can and cannot achieve. There is a certain tendency to regard transparence as a magical idea with extreme forces to maintain democracy. Transparency is also some times at odds with other important ideas and values in journalism, like journalistic independence. Accountability, transparency and independence come in different fashions. The current paper addresses rules and resources available for editors and journalists in structuring accountability journalism' Compared to legacy journalism, digital journalism makes it easier to involve the audience and to listen to the voice of audience members. In dialogue with empirical studies and academic reflections of Media Accountability Instruments and transparency devices, the paper discusses current challenges for digital journalism as a public good. A critical question is how accountability ambitions are realized, and to what extent such arrangements tend to degenerate to self-glorification and strategic communication. Id: 9929 Title: The Changing Discourse in Chinese Journalistic Community Authors: Name: Fangzhou Ding Email: yoyiwing@gmail.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: College of Media and International Culture, Zhejiang University Abstract: This study aims to investigate the changing discourse in Chinese journalistic community in the period of technological innovations and journalism transformation from 2010 to 2014, particularly the rise of 'new media' discourse and its meaning struggle with the traditional dominant 'ideal' discourse. Based on discourse analysis, this research intends to address how Chinese journalists historically and strategically construct meanings of themselves and journalism profession over the period. As Zelizer (1993) argues, journalists form 'interpretive community' upon interpreting, negotiating and constructing meanings of themselves and journalism profession. By producing discourse and knowledge, journalists legitimate their profession and justify their cultural authority position (Zelizer, 1993). How does discourse construction associate with power relations' Bourdieu (1998) indicates that legitimacy of social order is not necessarily maintained by exercising physical force, as long as symbolic power is produced to justify the established order (Bourdieu, 1998). Foucault further devote his attention from symbol to discourse, and argues that discursive power works in a more interactive way, as a field of meanings to decipher (Foucault, 1990). Empirical data of this study draws on micro-blog posts published by Chinese journalists on one of the most popular social media----Sina Weibo, by searching the keyword of Journalists' Day, which is a hot moment suggested by Zelizer (1993) for Chinese journalistic community, in a period of November 8th every year from 2010 to 2014. 100 posts per year was systematically selected to generate 500 samples. Then, discourse analysis was applied to these data. The result shows that over the 2010-2014 period, the 'new media' discourse demonstrated a trend of rise and became another dominant discourse besides the 'ideal' discourse. The 'ideal' discourse refers to expectations and perceptions on ideal practices and norms of journalism profession, whereas the 'new media' is related to concerns about technological change and structural transition of journalistic field. The production of the "ideal" discourse depends on the dichotomy of 'ideal' and 'reality', as well as the conflict between "past" and "present". Collective memories as well as personal experiences are strategically utilized as symbolic resources to produce the myth of 'ideal', criticize current situation of Chinese journalism industry, reaffirm professional norms, and maintain the legitimacy of journalism profession. On the other hand, the "new media" discourse mainly relies on the dichotomy of "new media" and "traditional media", as well as the reflexive 'future' upon 'present'. Journalists strategically construct the myths of "new media" or "traditional media" based on their sense of positions in the journalistic field to legitimate their choices over career change and reconstruct the sense of positions in the changing structure of journalistic field. Along with the dramatic transition happening in Chinese journalism industry, the "ideal" discourse and the "new media" discourse tend to struggle over meanings and jointly form a hybrid discourse system among Chinese journalistic community in the multiple contexts of "past", "present" and "future". Id: 9935 Title: Audiovisual Journalism and Education: an innovative approach Authors: Name: Beatriz Becker Email: beatrizbecker@uol.com.br Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Federal University of Rio de Janeiro (ECO- UFRJ) Abstract: Title: Audiovisual Journalism and Education: an innovative approachAuthor: Beatriz BeckerAffiliation: Professor of the Graduate Program and of the Department of Expressions and Languages of the School of Communication of the Federal University of Rio de Janeiro and CNPq scholarship holder (PPGCOM-UFRJ/ BP CNPq).Institucional Adress: Praia Vermelha, N.250, Fundos Escola de Comunicação da UFRJ (ECO-UFRJ), Urca, CEP 22290-902, Rio de Janeiro, Brasil.E-mail address (author): beatrizbecker@uol.com.br Abstract: Changes in Journalistic practices and in the uses of languages and supports immersed in media convergence directly affect Audiovisual Journalism Education. News consumption models becomes more varied especially due to the increased use of mobile devices. In addition, the immediacy and instantaneity lead to a production of news increasingly mixed with entertainment in the media agenda, something that brings up a question on the quality of information. Journalism is experiencing a transition of contents and formats in search of strengthening the bond with the audience, but it may lose the acceptance of its reading contract based on objectivity and impartiality. The internet and social networks, combined with the use of mobile phones, are allowing the audiences and the sources themselves to become active communicators themselves without depending on professional mediation. The culture of participation, the collaborative networks and the appropriation of digital technologies bring new forms of production and consumption of journalistic information. However, communicative competence and the construction of knowledge undergo the domain of audio and video codes, which is capable of providing a critical, creative interpretation of what appears on TV and computer screens and of the world's realities beyond the screens. This article proposes a reflection about the relevance of audiovisual journalism education nowadays, concerning not only the language of television and of TV news programs but also the ways by which news in audio and video formats and content of distinct medias can assign meanings to events. It suggests a discussion about possibilities of understanding the role of media and audiovisual journalism as forms of knowledge in the transition from the analogical to the digital TV model; presents an innovative methodological path to read the audiovisual news in audiovisual journalism studies and education and offers guidelines to incorporate it in the classrooms. It also suggests the importance to examine how audiences intervene in the construction of meanings when they use cameras, microphones and digital technologies on their own, something that reveals the importance of integrating theory and practice in the training of the future professionals. Considering the possible dialogues between Media and Education, it is adopted contributions of Communication and Journalism Theories, as well as Televisual Analysis and Media Literacy, whose references are important for this work when it comes to the comprehension of the complexity of audiovisual codes in the elaboration and ressignification of meanings, including those of the media discourses. Id: 9945 Title: Innovation or replication: mass media's adoption of mobile apps in Taiwan Authors: Name: Chia-Shin Lin Email: luc48kimo@gmail.com Country: TW (Taiwan) Affiliation: Fo Guang University Abstract: The ubiquitous and always-on characteristics of smartphone have driven it as a widely accepted platform where users not only interact with their friends but also seek information through its applications. It also opens a door for traditional mass media to attract audience who has transferred their interests to the digital media. In Taiwan, traditional mass media agencies almost simultaneously develop mobile apps to confront the challenge that audience has shifted their attention from mass media to digital media content in 2014. Intriguingly, even though most mass media agencies adapt mobile apps as an alternative outlet, academic research seems insufficient, especially in terms of convergence between mass media and mobile apps. This project aims to explore the phenomenon of the use of mobile apps in Taiwanese mass media agencies and tries to examine the impact of mobile apps on journalism. Relevant concepts such as Castells' Networked Individualism, Intermediatary, Framing and frame contest, agenda setting and news values will be examined and this project attempts to develop a theoretical framework for further research. Precisely speaking, the connective and interactive nature of mobile apps shape traditional news values which are widely accepted in journalism as well as in terms of agenda setting. Digital content curation is introduced here to integrate aforementioned theories. In order to answer the research questions and examine the theoretical framework in which integrates digital content curation and agenda setting, this project employs in-depth interviews as the research method and interviewees are the person whose responsibilities are either a) directly in charge of the operation of mass media's mobile apps; b) supervisors who have the power to oversee the use of media's mobile apps; or c) the general managers or chief editors who influence the strategies of mass media. Based on above criteria, this project preliminarily identified potential participants in 12 news agencies and 15 participants were selected and interviewed. The interviews were conducted face-to-face in Taiwan. They lasted between 47 and 87 minutes (mean = 61.5), and were all carried out within a period of four weeks, between Sep 2014 and Oct 2014.The findings show that even though mass media agencies retain their role as a gatekeeper, the news values they adopt have changed due to the influences from audience. Their role is less a traditional agenda setter, but more likely a curator who curate news stories for their audience. Id: 9953 Title: Linguistic Intergroup Bias in Chinese Journalism Authors: Name: Jia Lu Email: lujiantu@gmail.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: School of Journalism and CommunicationTsinghua University Name: Tian Zhang Email: t-zhang06@mails.tsinghua.edu.cn Country: CN (China) Affiliation: School of Journalism and CommunicationTsinghua UniversityChina Abstract: Language is the primary means by which we share information about others. When we describe people's actions and characteristics, we pass on our belief about those people to others and by doing so our beliefs survive over time. The role of language as a tool for the transmission and maintenance of beliefs have received attention in social psychology. Specifically, the development of the linguistic intergroup bias (LIB) theory has led to a wealth of research into the specific linguistic mechanisms underlying the communication of beliefs. LIB was formulated by Semin and Fieldler (1988) to demonstrate that the level of abstractness in our language choices depends on the behavior of in-group and out-group members. Specifically, LIB stipulates that individuals use abstract language when describing positive actions of in-group members or negative actions of out-group members. Conversely, more concrete language is used to describe negative actions of in-group members and positive actions of out-group members. This study aimed to test linguistic intergroup bias (LIB) in Chinese journalism. Language abstraction of crime stories was compared between two dominant journalistic models in China ' the propaganda model and the commercial model. The quantitative content analysis was conducted with a probability sample of 1,724 crime stories. The sample was extracted from Sina.com (www.sina.com.cn), the largest online news portal in China, which contains news stories from about 1,000 major media outlets in China, including newspapers, magazines, news websites, and news agencies. The measurement of language abstraction was developed on Semin and Fiedler's (1988, 1991, 1992) linguistic category model (LCM), which postulates an abstraction continuum with four different levels ' DAV, IAV, SV, and ADJ. The results revealed LIB in Chinese language and Chinese journalism. They can be explained by both motivational and cognitive mechanisms in LIB. Moreover, the study explored the impacts of two contextual factors on LIB 'time and occupation. The analysis of time illustrated the development trend of Chinese journalism, where the propaganda model has been revealed to be invading and eroding the commercial model. The analysis of occupation indicated the mutual influence between language abstraction and stereotypes, and discussed its impacts over the images of particular social groups (i.e., government officials and rural migrant workers) as well as the challenges it brought to the state and the Party. This study further explained how and why the journalistic models manipulate language abstraction in order to meet their communication goals as well as the political needs of social power behind them.This study offered a couple of contributions. First, it corroborated LIB in Chinese journalism. Second, it expanded the study of LIB from social psychology to journalism research. Some previous findings in social psychology were cross-validated in this research, for example, motivational mechanism and intentional control of language abstraction. The theory of LIB has a great potential for journalism research because it is able to expose the hidden, subtle expression of bias. It provides a new perspective to explore the interaction between media and social structure. Id: 9955 Title: Permission to change: journalism students and the evolving media ecosystem Authors: Name: Andrew Duffy Email: duffy@ntu.edu.sg Country: SG (Singapore) Affiliation: Lecturer, Wee Kim Wee School of Communication and Information, Nanyang Technological University Abstract: The problems that beset the news industry include threats from beyond the newsroom, both economic and political, and from within the newsroom itself. The next generation of journalists who have grown up immersed in this evolving media ecosystem will in turn evolve to operate within it; this begs the question of how they see their own functions as future journalists, and what they regard as the main problems facing the industry. They are confronted with changing power dynamics both within the industry and beyond. New work practices, the use of user-generated content, diminishing revenues, reduced investment in staff and training have all combined to challenge what it means to be a journalist. At the same time, the traditional counter/hegemonic issues that concern the media take new forms. First are the issues between media and political authorities. The role of media has traditionally lain in on a continuum of supporting or challenging the political status quo. Second, and more interesting, is the counter/hegemonic struggle within the news industry itself. Traditional news media defines itself by the position it takes towards authority. It occupies a watchdog or lapdog role, but in either case, power is its focus. Counter to this is a communitarian approach made possible by digital social networks which give people the power to connect, share and publish, giving voice to communities of interest that the traditional media does not service.This study looks at opinions of these two forms of counter/hegemony held by the next generation of journalists who will grapple with these emerging paradigms. Based on a representative survey of media students in Singapore (N = 294), it finds greater enthusiasm for functions the media has in society which invite an alternative to the political status quo (eg. setting the political agenda) than those that actively entrench and support it (eg. supporting government policy). On the other hand, hegemonic journalism practices (eg. being a detached observer) are considered more important functions of the media than alternative news journalism practices (letting people express their own views). However, within these broad counter/hegemonic areas a more nuanced view is that anything that directly challenged the political status quo was not considered highly important, while social and cultural functions of the media were considered important (eg. supporting national development, advocating social change). They also observed greater threat to the news media from external political factors than from economic or internal, industry-related factors. Regression analysis showed a relationship between support for political hegemony and optimism about journalism's future; while support for journalism's hegemonic functions was associated with the perception that external political forces and internal newsroom issues were the greater threats. However, no correlations were observed between these two counter/hegemonic issues and media consumption or attitudes towards journalism education. The implications and limitations of these findings will be discussed. Id: 9960 Title: Rumble in the concrete jungle | A reality check on the status of gender equality within the financial services sector in a democratic South Africa Authors: Name: Sivani Pillay Email: sivanipillay@yahoo.com Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: University of Cape Town Abstract: In April 1994, political power in South Africa shifted from the white minority government to one elected by all South Africans. The peaceful transition of power was the direct result of political negotiation between the apartheid government and the former national liberation movement, the African National Congress. The main product of those negotiations was a Constitution, in which the familiar characteristics of a liberal democracy were enhanced by a more substantive vision of democratic participation and accountability, prefiguring the reconstruction of society along democratic lines, including the redistribution of its resources and benefits. A significant feature of this new democracy was the place it accorded women, envisaging a society in which there would be equality between women and men, and people of all races. The equality was not merely formal, but based on an understanding of the need to remedy the injustices of the past and affirm women as full and equal citizens. In the words of its first president, Nelson Mandela, South Africa would not be completely free until 'women have been emancipated from all forms of oppression'. Since the birth of South Africa's democracy 20 years ago gender-equality issues have received high priority mainly in government and to a lesser extent in the private sector. Comparably the situation internationally presents a fragmented picture. Through the use of an Appreciative Inquiry Methodology this research paper will explore how to start designing a workplace conducive to women's career advancement within the financial services sector. The financial services sector still stands as an 'old boys club', with predominantly men holding the highest positions of power within the organisation. It is still very clear that both governing bodies and society in general have a long way to go to really apply their intent to achieve parity in terms of adequate female representation in government, the private sector, leadership and management structures.The research will utilise existing primary and secondary material as well as personal, open ended interviews with a selected sample of female employees at a leading financial services institution in South Africa. The paper will also include interviews with experts and researchers in sociology and gender equality to quantify the results and prove that the private financial services sector in South Africa has a long way to go before equality can be reached. The paper will also capture an action plan to remedy the situation so that an effective operating model can be created for all affected partied. Id: 9986 Title: The future of South African journalism in the BRICS context Authors: Name: Musawenkosi W. Ndlovu Ndlovu Email: musawenkosi.ndlovu@uct.ac.za Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: University of Cape Town Abstract: Panel: Journalists in BRICS: Reporting findings of empirical research Dr Musawenkosi W. NdlovuSenior Lecturer in Media Studies, University of Cape TownMandela Mellon Fellow W.E.B. Du Bois Institute, Harvard UniversityNational Research Foundation-Rated Researcher+27 21 650 5254Musawenkosi.Ndlovu@uct.ac.zaThe future of South African journalism in the BRICS contextThe role and status of journalism, together with that of the institution of traditional news media, is undergoing profound transformation in the context of the advent of digital technologies, particularly with respect to publication of news in the new and social media. These transformations affect journalists themselves, including those who function in the new dominant developing economies/societies such as Brazil, Russia, India, China and South Africa (BRICS). Against this particular background and in the broader context of comparing conditions under which BRICS journalists work, this paper focuses on South African journalists as a cause study. It specifically examines SA journalists': job satisfaction levels; social media use (in work and life); professional orientation towards regulation and ethics; perception of differences between old and new media; and, their understanding of SA's needs for journalists perform their functions. The paper provides responses based on one-on-one interviews conducted with one hundred and fifty SA journalists, overtime. To frame the study, the paper applies theories of journalism and the public sphere. Id: 10002 Title: Brazilian survey on journalistic practices and civic journalism Authors: Name: Marcus Assis Lima Email: malima@uesb.edu.br Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Universidade Estadual do Sudoeste da Bahia Abstract: The development of Western democratic process, together with the creation and expansion of mass media, transformed the mass media in a fundamental mechanism for the functioning of the public sphere in the contemporary world. The concept of the public sphere, therefore, approached heavily on communication systems due to acting as public affairs discussion arenas. Journalism, as leading provider of information regarding the mediation between state and society, plays an essential role in this social setting. Given these concerns and the journalism clearance of finding your audience, the civic journalism - journalistic mode of a defender facing journalism in the public interest, education, encouraging popular participation in public decisions and social responsibility - is still little known in Brazil. In this context, was held under the NPJor/UESB a National Survey on Social Responsibility and Journalistic Practices seeking to capture the knowledge that journalists and Brazilian journalism students have about this alternative journalism mode, specifying questions on ethics, the practices, the hierarchies in newsrooms and participation of the public actively in the production of news content. The methodology consisted of a national online descriptive survey about proposals for journalistic and social responsibility practices, based on the concepts of the civic journalism, its philosophy and criticism of traditional journalism. The questionnaire was constructed as form in Google Docs and made available via social networks to students of the National Executive of Social Communication Students and it was sent by email to unions, teachers and journalism courses. It was made available online during the month of April 2014 and was completed by 213 participants from 17 states from all regions of Brazil, with 77 journalists graduates, including teachers, and 136 journalism students. The data showed that, on the knowledge of this journalistic mode, 10% of respondents possessed some knowledge, 45% did some reading, 23% heard and only 22% have never known anything about. Furthermore, 90% believe that proposals for changes in journalistic practices are possible to be applied and 70% think the same about the changes in newsrooms, contradicting the hypothesis that participants unaware the civic journalism and would not find it possible to be applied as the proposed models. Undoubtedly, the suggestions of the civic journalism to reconfiguration of journalism, especially the Brazilian one, are very important for bringing together citizens, allowing more interested journalism in public life and its consequences. We cannot help thinking that the project proposed by the civic journalism is essential as a first step to change journalism, but is limited to disregard the democratization of communication as a form of radical change for true social responsibility of the media, as well as changing the consumer citizen perspective to an autonomous citizen who produces communication. Id: 10013 Title: Journalistic Autonomy under Threat' The Influence of the Media Crisis and Corporate Interests on News Coverage Authors: Name: Brigitte Hofstetter Email: brigitte.hofstetter@unifr.ch Country: CH (Switzerland) Affiliation: University of Fribourg Name: Manuel Puppis Email: manuel.puppis@unifr.ch Country: CH (Switzerland) Affiliation: University of Fribourg Name: Silke Fürst Email: silke.fuerst@unifr.ch Country: CH (Switzerland) Affiliation: University of Fribourg Name: Mike Meissner Email: mike.meissner@unifr.ch Country: CH (Switzerland) Affiliation: University of Fribourg Name: Philomen Schönhagen Email: philomen.schoenhagen@unifr.ch Country: CH (Switzerland) Affiliation: University of Fribourg Abstract: The media and especially newspapers are currently facing an economic and structural crisis. Advertising revenues, audience numbers and thus the resources available to news organizations are shrinking (Curran 2010; Downie Jr. & Schudson 2009; McChesney & Nichols 2010). In this context, scholars voice concerns regarding potential consequences of this so-called media crisis for democracy: «As journalists are laid off and newspapers cut back or shut down, whole sectors of our civic life go dark» (Nichols & McChesney 2009). Without sufficient resources news media are less likely to be able to fulfill their purpose of monitoring the activities of politically and economically powerful groups. Existing research has also focused on repercussions of this crisis for working conditions and journalistic practices (Compton & Benedetti 2010; Starkman 2010).However, little empirical research looks into the implications of the crisis and of corporate interests for journalistic autonomy. Yet it can well be argued that increased dependence on PR and advertising due to economization as well as media companies' self-interests affect the freedom of journalists and media coverage. First, scholars state that news organizations rely heavily on official sources and press releases from corporations and the public sector (Lewis et al. 2008; McChesney 2008). Second, there is a structural influence of advertising on media coverage (Badgikian 2000; Ellmann & Germano 2009). Third, media organizations are said to have strong incentives to influence the coverage of their company and media policy in their own economic and political interest (e.g. Freedman 2010; Snider & Page 2003). In line with the section's call for papers, we argue that 'economic imperatives and commercial interests [have] all but extinguished any semblance of a free press'.In the proposed presentation we will show results of both qualitative interviews and focus groups and of a quantitative online survey of Swiss journalists (response rate of 34%; 1128 journalists participated) conducted in summer 2014. Results indicate that journalists are faced with a deterioration of working conditions that also affect the diversity of issues covered in the media. To begin with, given the reduced time and money available for extensive research, essential resources that are needed to produce exclusive news stories and investigative reporting such as expert knowledge or professional networks are in decline. Moreover, the survey reveals that news with a potentially negative impact on advertising customers are rarely published. In addition, the data offers some support for theoretical assumptions that the possibilities of journalists to report freely and comprehensively on their own company and media policy issues are severely limited. In light of these results, the presentation will conclude by discussing policies appropriate for journalism in times of corporate consolidation and economization. Id: 10023 Title: Resilient news media' How new media actors shape the news. Authors: Name: Maria Karidi Email: maria.karidi@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Munich, Department of Communication Studies and Media Research Name: Michael Meyen Email: meyen@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Munich, Department of Communication Studies and Media Research Abstract: Using the example of Germany and introducing the resilience concept to communication research, the present study asks for long-term consequences, which resulted from the introduction of commercial broadcasting and the triumph of the Internet. Based on the theoretical background of Schimank's approach of actor-structure dynamics and the concept of news media logic, it can be assumed that due to the emergence of new actors in Germany's media system, news media logic has changed in the last 30 years ' from normative to market logic. Drawing on the importance of both the German mass circulation press and the public-service news for constituting the public sphere, this shift would be significant for social change and democratic theory, as it could prove to have consequences for opinion-forming processes. This is where resilience research comes in.According to Schimank, news media logic is reflected in news content. To investigate how this logic has changed over time, a quantitative content analysis was conducted from both German newspapers (Süddeutsche Zeitung, Bild, Münchner Merkur) and from the main news program of the German public-service television network (Tagesschau). Drawing on previous research, a set of indicators was identified which guided the construction of the codebook. With respect to the research design, it was assumed that changes in German news content depend on developments over time, on the specific news outlet and on the specific news topic. Therefore, the period of investigation was between 1984 and 2014. Furthermore, the sample included news items from all thematic sections. For that purpose a total of 4446 systematically sampled items have been coded.The findings suggest that German newspapers and public-service news increasingly report conflicts and focus on emotions, scandals, experts and celebrities. Compared with the past, news content nowadays is simplified, narrative and visualized. In addition, the results show that hard news not only decreased over time, but also changed by including more conflicts, experts and negative reporting in 2014. Further changes are linked to journalists' role perceptions. The study also demonstrates that theses changes address especially the leading national newspaper and the public-service broadcaster. Therefore, the findings indeed point to implications for the shape of public opinion and can be linked to the scientific discourse on social resilience. Moreover, the study shows that consequences of media policy can be traced back in media content. Finally, the findings are likely to have a broader application. Hence, it is probable that similar media systems experience similar changes in news content. Id: 10033 Title: Journalism, Incivility and Free Speech: Deciding the New Common Good in Online News Story Comments Authors: Name: Juliette Storr Email: jms1015@psu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Pennsylvania State University Abstract: Journalism, Incivility and Free Speech: Deciding the New Common Good in Online News Story CommentsIn a recent essay on the future of journalism Robert Picard (2014) affirmed 'journalism belongs to society'. This perspective, in practice since the early days of journalism has taken on new meaning in an audience driven world where feedback to media has grown significantly over the last twenty years. Digital technologies have given journalism to society more directly as ordinary citizens invade cyberspace with their feedback, comments, analyses, reports and video on everything. While some theorists (Picard, 2014; Sunstein, 2008; Merrill, 1997) see this as a benefit for democracy others (Carr, 2010; Keen, 2008; Papacharissi, 2004; Shils, 1992) count the costs of everyone having the ability to communicate to anyone what they think and how they feel about what is important. In the midst of this avalanche of information one of the growing concerns is the lack of civility in cyberspace as people become more obnoxious and uncivil in their response to each other or present inaccurate, unfair, untruthful and specious information. Concerns for civility have returned to the fore of the public agenda as interpersonal interactions among people across the world increase. A series of questions highlights this crisis in ethics: How do you make every citizen ethically responsible for the comments they make' How do you teach every citizen the importance of telling the truth, being accurate, balanced and fair' How do you teach every citizen the importance of being respectful' Why do citizens need to be civil online and offline' In a world where anyone with technology can send a message, the loser in the battle to disseminate anything, anywhere anytime seems to be civility. Has cyberspace become a wasteland as people seize the opportunity to be as loud obnoxious, indecent, disrespectful, unfair, and inaccurate as they want to be' ' Or is this an example of good participatory democracy' Does the explosion in free speech, and increase in public opinion, bode well for the common good' This paper examines the comment sections of three online Caribbean newspapers, the Jamaica Gleaner in Jamaica, Trinidad Express in Trinidad and Tobago and the Nassau Tribune in the Bahamas, to identify how citizens' comments on news stories are fueling incivility or improving democratic processes. The study uses content analysis to examine the abovementioned questions. Two months of news content from each newspaper, the top stories or front-page stories, will be analyzed to identify the frames of the readers' comments. The study employs frame theory, theories of the public sphere and participatory democracy in this analysis of the dialectical debate, the empowerment of free speech or the impulsion of civility. Id: 10034 Title: Is there journalistic know-how behind churnalism' Authors: Name: Juliette De Maeyer Email: juliette.de.maeyer@umontreal.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Université de Montréal Abstract: "Cut-and-paste journalism", "churnalism"' Those words often come up to describe the reality of online news outlets, scorning the "reporters busily recycling second-hand material provided by news agencies and public relation companies" (Zelizer & Allan 2010, p. 18). Tasks solely consisting of editing and publishing news wire copy at an intense rhythm seem feebly valued, even by those who are doing it (Vobic & Milojevic 2013). Sometimes opposed to original reporting (Coddington 2013), these practices belonging to desk journalism and aggregation (Anderson, 2013) are often disparaged for their poor added value.However, ethnographic studies have shown that such practices are part of online newsmaking (Degand 2012; Boyer 2013). Far from being purely technical or absurdly mechanical, they may imply a certain know-how and an "editorial intervention and transformation" (Boyer 2013). Journalists rephrase titles, edit sentences for clarity, provide additional sources and context, optimize content for search engine, add visual elements, write attracting ledes. In this respect, churnalism may not be strictly limited to cut-and-paste. Studies about the use of press releases and other PR material in news has shown that journalists do not mechanically reproduce that content (Van Hout, Maat & De Preter 2011 ; Maat & Jong 2013). If the published news reports remain globally similar to the press releases they are drawn from, they are nevertheless subject to many micro-transformations (Maat 2010).This research seeks to assess how churnalism, and especially to repurposing of wire service copy, is the fruit of journalistic work'even if it is sometimes far from the ideal of original reporting and the discovery of original pieces of information. I will address the following research questions: what transformations, if any, does wire service copy undergo to become a published news article' How do these transformations vary from one media outlet to another'To do so, I will examine a set of articles published on six Belgian news sites between 2012 and 2013 (De Maeyer, 2013). A similarity algorithm allows me to find, among that dataset, the articles that are strongly similar to content published by Belga (the Belgian news agency). This communication will present the results of an exploratory analysis of 15 cases of churnalism across the 6 news sites (that is a total of about 100 articles). By applying the typology of possible transformations proposed by Maat (2010), I will assess if that typology is relevant to understand the transformations of wire content, and how it falls in line with each news organizations' editorial policy. Id: 10041 Title: Mejorando la calidad de las noticias mediante la sistematización de la rutina periodística Authors: Name: Francisco J. Fernández Email: ffernandez@uc.cl Country: CL (Chile) Affiliation: P. Universidad Católica de ChileFacultad de Communicaciones Name: Diego A. Gómez Email: dgomezara@uc.cl Country: CL (Chile) Affiliation: Facultad de ComunicacionesPontificia Universidad Católica de Chile Abstract: En un ecosistema donde coexisten medios tradicionales, digitales y social media, las rutinas periodísticas chilenas responden a un proceso basado principalmente en la intuición (Puente, Edwards, Delpiano, 2014). Se ha vuelto más complejo el trabajo en la sala de noticias por la llegada de las nuevas tecnologías y soportes digitales; modificando el acceso a la información de los ciudadanos, y donde el contenido generado por ellos ha ido ganando terreno en el público. En este contexto, los nuevos periodistas deben contar con las habilidades que les permitan renovar la propuesta de temas para los informativos de los medios de comunicación; logrando una nivelación en los estándares de calidad, en base a un mayor acceso de la información para las audiencias, mayor valor de la entrega informativa, y diferenciación de otras fuentes. El objetivo de esta investigación es comprobar si posible mejorar la calidad de las notas periodísticas por medio de la sistematización de la rutina de trabajo, y del fomento de la comunicación permanente entre quienes participan de ésta. El marco teórico se sustenta en la modelación de procesos identificados en la industria del periodismo (Shoemaker & Reese, 2011; Batz et. al, 1980; Karlsson, 2011; Pellegrini et. al, 2008), que identifica como tareas claves la proposición, el reporteo, la publicación, y seguimiento de las notas. Sumado a los modelos de valor de las noticias (Galtung & Ruge, 1965; Ruhrmann & Göbbel, 2007), y basándose en el Valor Agregado Periodístico (VAP), que ofrece indicadores para evaluar la calidad periodística de un medio (Pellegrini et. al, 2011; Alessandri et. al, 2001).A partir de este marco, se generó una herramienta web que apoya dichos procesos, y que mediante el análisis de texto ofrece guías al usuario para que sus propuestas cumplan los estándares mencionados. Esta herramienta, llamada 'WorkKey News', emula las conversaciones y decisiones llevadas a cabo en la reunión de pauta, llevándose de forma asincrónica y colaborativa. Principalmente, los periodistas generan propuestas de notas al editor, incluyendo la relevancia de la historia, el enfoque a utilizar, las posibles fuentes y referencias del suceso. Mediante un diseño cuasi-experimental, un grupo de periodistas en un medio determinado trabajó en base a este modelo para comprobar el impacto de dicha implementación. Para esto, se conformaron dos grupos: el primero utilizó permanentemente la herramienta (experimental), mientras que el segundo siguió realizando sus tareas de forma tradicional (control). Desde el inicio hasta dos meses de realizada la intervención, se evaluaron la calidad de las notas propuestas por ambos grupos mediante el instrumento VAP. Los resultados muestran que existe una diferencia en la calidad de las notas entre ambos grupos, siendo mejor en el grupo experimental. A partir de esta experiencia, se espera contribuir en (1) generar nuevas metodologías de trabajo en los medios de comunicación, (2) apoyar la calidad periodística mediante la incorporación de herramientas que apoyen el trabajo diario, y (3) el ordenamiento del trabajo periodístico para facilitar la coordinación, el trabajo colaborativo, e interacción con las audiencias. Id: 10047 Title: Las amenazas del periodismo en América Latina. Una revisión de las presiones de la cultura periodística ecuatoriana Authors: Name: Daniel Barredo Email: daniel.barredo@udla.edu.ec Country: EC (Ecuador) Affiliation: Universidad de las Américas Name: Grupo de Investigación sobre la Profesión Periodística en el Ecuador Email: danielbarredo@aol.com Country: EC (Ecuador) Affiliation: Universidad de las Américas / Universidad Politécnica Salesiana Abstract: La cultura periodística latinoamericana está marcada por numerosos factores vinculados a las particularidades socioculturales, políticas, legislativas e históricas de la región. A la inestabilidad democrática 'característica de épocas anteriores' le ha sucedido una creciente presencia de gobiernos autodenominados progresistas, cuyas iniciativas vienen marcadas por la polémica: algunos autores apuntan a una creciente oleada reguladora de la comunicación, originada para contrarrestar el peso de las élites mediáticas; otros autores, en cambio, subrayan el afán intervencionista de unos gobiernos que, lejos de democratizar el tejido simbólico, buscan intervenir y legislar en favor de conseguir una participación activa del Estado en el imaginario de la comunicación. Todos estos condicionantes se perciben en Ecuador, un país que en 2013 aprobó un novedoso cuerpo legal 'la Ley Orgánica de Comunicación[LOC]' sin parangón a nivel mundial, debido a aspectos como la redistribución de las frecuencias del espacio radioeléctrico: hasta el 34% de los medios audiovisuales del país, según propone la ley, deben ser de tipo comunitarios. Con todo, la aplicación de esos supuestos se demora por causas difícilmente explicables; según estudios recientes, solo un 3% de los medios ecuatorianos son, en 2015, comunitarios. Otras propuestas contenidas en el marco de la LOC también han sido criticadas por sus contradicciones internas ' con la subjetividad de algunos principios deontológicos o los riesgos derivados del 'linchamiento mediático'-, la inaplicabilidad de supuestos como la interculturalidad, o bien por la parcialidad observada en cuanto a las sanciones recibidas por los medios por asuntos como los tratamientos denominados morbosos. Al calor de estos debates, a principios de 2015 nos propusimos examinar en qué medida han afectado los cambios legislativos, institucionales y -en definitiva- contextuales, al ejercicio de la profesión periodística. Y, para ello, nos planteamos la siguiente pregunta de investigación:¿Cuáles son las amenazas percibidas por los periodistas ecuatorianos para poder desarrollar su profesión en 2015'La respuesta a esta pregunta se articuló en función de un enfoque multimodal con un planteamiento descriptivo. Dentro de la triangulación metodológica, empleamos las siguientes técnicas de investigación: a) La aplicación de una encuesta orientada a profesionales de la información radicados en Ecuador; b) La proyección de un panel tipo Delphi con expertos en el ámbito comunicacional ecuatoriano; c) La confrontación de los resultados con un grupo focal constituido por estudiantes de Periodismo; y d) La confrontación de los resultados con dos grupos focales, formados por periodistas de medios públicos y privados.Entre los resultados, destacamos, sobre todo: 1) La fuerte presencia de lo estatal en el imaginario de los periodistas; 2) La polarización de la opinión profesional; 3) Un origen externo al medio de las presiones percibidas en las rutinas profesionales; y 4) Una concepción muy liberal de la libertad de expresión que, según los periodistas de los medios privados, sería un derecho absoluto sin límites.Todos estos elementos reconstruyen un contexto 'el ecuatoriano' simbólicamente representativo de los desafíos a los que se enfrentan los otros escenarios comunicacionales de América Latina. Id: 10070 Title: Uncovering The Turkish Media Landscape: From Gezi Park to now Authors: Name: Désirée Deniz Hostettler Email: denizdesiree@gmail.com Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Concordia University Abstract: This paper will examine the reasons for the lack of news coverage within Turkish media during the Gezi Park protest in Turkey in the summer of 2013. Peaceful environmental protesters started to gather in the renowned, Gezi Park within the Taksim area in Istanbul. What started out as a peaceful protest that began because of environmental reasons, turned into a summer long demonstration whose spirit did not cease and became more than just a protest about a park. What was unusual about the first month of the protest, that makes Gezi Park an interesting object of study, is that the Turkish Press either completely ignored the protest, barely reported on it or contributed to the dissemination of disinformation. The lack of coverage and disinformation that was spread within the Turkish media frustrated the public and led to further protests in front of media organizations. The most popular symbolic image in reference to the Turkish media's behavior was the penguin, which went viral after one of Turkey's biggest mainstream news channels, CNN Turk, decided to broadcast a documentary on penguins instead of reporting on the protest. This lack of coverage was in stark contrast to the international press, which did report on the protest. As a prominent example, CNN international not only covered the incident, but reported live from Taksim Square, providing 24-hour coverage during the beginning of the protest (DBin IST, 2013). Furthermore, social media filled the gap that national media neglected. It was social media that played a central role in providing the Turkish people with updates on the happening. Hashtags used to share information were: #direngezipark, #occupygezi and #gezipark. On May 30th, 2014 Al Jazeera recorded a phenomenal two million tweets from all the hashtags together. The topics of these tweets revolved around the dissatisfaction with the media and the protestors took it upon themselves to document what went on ('A Breakout role', 2013). One might argue this demonstrates that the Turkish public still sees journalists as having a responsibility to inform the public, and that there is a demand for journalists, and journalism, that social media cannot replace.This paper will investigate the reasons for the lack of coverage in the Turkish media. It will examine what constrains and enables Turkish journalists, and the role international media and social media play in a country where journalists face corporate and political restrictions. This research stems from semi-structured interviews conducted with Turkish journalists.This paper positions itself in the fields of journalism, politics, technology and political economy. As theoretical frameworks, this paper will mobilize Castells' theory of communication power, as well as the theory of structuration (Giddens, 1984; Mosco, 2009). Id: 10078 Title: Hegemony and Resistance: Nobel Peace and Malala and Kailash Authors: Name: Stephen Rendahl Email: stephen.rendahl@und.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Communication ProgramUniversity of North Dakota Abstract: Hegemony and Resistance: Nobel Peace and Malala and KailashOn December 10 each year the Nobel Committee awards the Nobel Peace Prize which contributes to the world-wide discussion of peace. In 2014 the Nobel Peace Prize was awarded to Kailash Satyarthi and Malala Yousafzai 'for their struggle against the suppression of children and young people and for the right of all children to education' (Nobel Institution). This paper will analyze the public discussion concerning Kailash and Malala's actions, the reasons for awarding them the Nobel Peace Prize and their Nobel Lectures delivered at the award ceremony in Oslo, Norway.The paper will use the peace journalism approach developed by Johan Galtung and further developed by Jake Lynch to analyze the public discussion of peace in a global context. The research will analyze the public discussion of Nobel Laureates, Kailash Satyarthi and Malala Yousafzai, as expressed in the New York Times and the London Times during the period of November 3 (one week before the Nobel announcement) and December 17, 2014 (one week after the awards ceremony).The study will contribute to the understanding of peacemaking, hegemony and resistance to youth education, peace journalism and the Nobel Peace Prize, The paper will also discuss the turbulence that even accompanies the public discussion of peace and will compare and contrast the coverage of the 2014 Nobel Laureates with the 2011 coverage of Chinese dissident, Nobel Laureate Liu Xioaobo and the 2010 coverage of Nobel Laureate Barack Obama, U.S. President. Id: 10131 Title: Dissecting the promise of 'details later' and its delivery in the online edition of a Nigerian newspaper ' The Punch Authors: Name: Eno Akpabio Email: enoakpabio@gmail.com Country: NA (Namibia) Affiliation: Department of Information and Communication Studies, University of Namibia Abstract: The internet as a news delivery platform has engaged the attention of scholars. Many studies have attempted to dissect how legacy publications manage their online and traditional properties, readers' preference between online and traditional newspapers, history of digital journalism and the variations in content and presentation, the role of news aggregators, the impact of new media on journalistic routines etc. The present study's departure point was to examine the foretaste of news that is supplied in a hurry with a promise of 'details later' and to what extent this promised is fulfilled over a onemonth period while factoring in audience behaviour in the online version of The Punch (www.punchng.com) newspaper which won the Nigerian Media Merit Award for Newspaper of the Year 2014 (http://hblnews.com/2014/10/24/the-nigeria-media-meritaward-nmma-2014-winners/, Item 41). The findings indicate that of the 39 stories in which the online edition of the newspaper promised to supply details only 5 news stories were indeed updated constituting a mere 13%. As to be expected, more details were provided for the updated stories which were usually accompanied with photographs and tweaked headlines. There was just one instance that the original headline was retained. In all instances, readers were very enthusiastic to comment on and share the breaking news stories even though there were for the most part just headlines and very scanty details. In comparing sharing posture of audience members, there was only one instance that the comments and sharing as well as retweeting was more for the updated story than the original breaking news story. A clear indication that readers are still enamoured with being informed in a timeous manner when something happens. One managerial implication being that if the press use their online platform to break news, the predictions of their imminent demise might be exaggerated. In the particular instance of the online edition of The Punch newspaper, the publication's credibility might suffer some erosion if it is unable to deliver on its promise. It can also be argued that there might not be much of an incentive if audience members, as these findings indicate, read and share the breaking news stories more than the updated ones. But the fact remains that there are still quite a decent number of audience members who read, commented and shared the updated stories as well. It is unclear if the readers who consumed, commented and shared the two versions are the same. Other scholars may wish to find how if this is indeed the case. All in all, the present study makes an important contribution to the literature as regards breaking news/updates in the online newspaper space. Id: 10134 Title: Convergence Strategy in an African Newsroom: An Analysis of the Evolvement of Mmegi Newspaper in the Age of Social Media Authors: Name: William Ofentse Lesitaokana Email: lesitaokana@gmail.com Country: BW (Botswana) Affiliation: The University of BotswanaUniversity of Botswana, Gaborone Abstract: Online social networks have recently become the most common virtual platforms for online chat. Within journalism, the predictable use of social networks such as Facebook and Twitter is to facilitate exchange of information. However, empirical inquiries that orient our approach to the convergence of journalism and social media, especially from Africa and the rest of the Global South remain scarce. Using as case study of Mmegi newsroom in Botswana, involving detailed analysis of both traditional and online news platforms, and in-depth interviews with news editors, this paper illustrates the effectiveness of integrating online social media, particularly Facebook, with traditional and online newspapers and contributes to latest debates in journalism studies. The findings of this study indicate that the use of Facebook in print newsrooms is significantly useful in two very distinct ways: Firstly, to flag news contents thus attracting news audiences, and secondly to encourage audience interaction with news and foster participatory journalism, particularly in civic and community matters. Therefore, print newsrooms that adopt and strategically integrate social networks into their traditional news dissemination channels can effectively ascertain and measure audience's consumption of news, such as their preferences and attitudes towards online news stories and other online content. Although new media were previously expected to compound the decline of traditional media, what continues to emerge in this new age is an indication that the Mmegi convergence strategy has helped prevent the decline of traditional newspaper and replaced lost revenues. Therefore, this study underscores the notion that the influx of the latest digital media technologies continues to influence new trends and practices in newsrooms (Pavlik 2000; Berger 2005). Overall, by attracting more audience members and extending the scope of content distribution, convergence strategies in print newsrooms help to advance communication processes in journalism.References1. Berger, Guy. 2005. "Powering African Newsrooms: Theorising how Southern African Journalists make use of ICTs for Newsgathering." In Doing Digital Journalism: How Southern African Newsgatherers are Using ICTs, 1-14. Grahamstown: Highway Africa.2. Pavlik, John. 2000. "The Impact of Technology on Journalism." Journalism Studies no. 1 (2):229-237. doi: 10.1080/14616700050028226. Id: 10143 Title: Children as seen in the news / A study on the portrayal of children in television news and the views of journalists on children as news subjects Authors: Name: Emiljano Kaziaj Email: emiljano.kaziaj@ugent.be Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: Gent University, Belgium Abstract: This article analyses the representation of children in television news in Albania. It builds on theories on the role of journalists in constructing social reality (Tuchman 1978; Hall 1982) and on childhood as a social construction (Prout and James 1997) to explore the hegemonic representations of children in the Albanian television news. News media play an important role in creating, shaping and consolidating our ideas related to children and their social lives. Empirical studies conducted on the portrayal of children in the news conclude that children are portrayed mostly as passive subjects, symbols of victimization, in need of protection and care (Goonasekera 1999; Ponte 2007; Buckingham 2011). Investigating the discourses on children that are being constructed in the news helps to shed light on the positioning of children in the society and on the role of news journalists to promote inclusion and diversity for all. Albania is a top country in Europe for the number of news channels, 8 of them in a population of less than 3 million. Furthermore, 84% of Albanian people get most of news on national issues through this medium (Nelaj 2014). This context suggests a strong potential of media to influence norms, behaviours or to construct social reality. The goal of this study is twofold. On the one hand, it offers a detailed picture of the representation of children in television news. On the other, it gives some insights on the most pressing issues related to journalists and their role in the representation of social reality. Quantitative and qualitative content analysis are combined with in-depth interviews with news editors and journalists. 276 prime time news editions were monitored daily over a period of three months, OctoberDecember 2014. 154 news items related to children (0-14 years) were further analysed using SPSS for the quantitative analyses and methods of textual analysis as a qualitative component. Preliminary results show that children count for being quoted in only 15 out of 154 news items related to them. In an abounding number of news items (32), the word minor/s is used repeatedly to describe children, both by anchors and quoted subjects. Children are mostly portrayed in news items related to politics, in the role of victims, passive beneficiaries or objects of emotional appeal. Furthermore, minority groups -children belonging to ethnic minorities, children with disabilities or children living in extreme poverty situations- are invisible in the news. Only 7 out of 154 news items refer to issues of children living in rural areas, which comprise 42 % of the entire population. The in-depth interviews with news editors and journalists shed light on the production process of news by focusing on the news logic when considering children as interview subjects or in their visual representation. Our study shows that framing of news items related to children by focusing on politics and political figures, is a culture that is being increasingly reinforced among journalists in Albania-influenced by the affiliations of media and politics. Id: 10164 Title: How South Africa's media reports on itself Authors: Name: Sisanda Bukeka Nkoala Email: sisandamcimeli@yahoo.com Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: UCT Masters Scholar Abstract: The past six months have been very temoulteous in the South African media landscape. A public spat between the owners of two of well known publishing houses Independent Group and M & G Media Limited, turmoil within the board of the biggest free-to-air television news channel, Etv, the closing down of South Africa's largest independent news and vicious public debates between journalists. Instead of merely reporting on the news, South Africa's media agencies have become the news for all the wrong reasons.This paper uses the content analysis methodology to document how South Africa's media reported on developments within the industry. It also employs discource analysis techniques to critique the undertones that characterised much of the reporting, in the hope of gaining an understanding on the discourse used by media houses when reporting on their counterparts.The purpose of this is to provide evidence based research that will be useful for the education of journalists on useful approaches when it comes to reporting on developments within the media industry. Within the South African journalism landscape are certain identities that are attributed to the different media houses - some are seen as independent, while others are viewed as being the mouth pieces of certain powerful actors, including political parties. This speaks to the fact that the profession of journalism often struggles around competing hegemonic and counterhegemonic voices and actors in an attempt of attaining the democracy projects. By understanding how the media reports on itself, one can get a sense on the power dynamics that are at play in the industry, in the hope of determining how media and journalism education can be tailored so that practioners use the same values of balance, fairness and objectivity when reporting on their colleagues Id: 10189 Title: A matter of freedom of the press' The Guardian case and how it was reported in German newspapers Authors: Name: Christina Holtz-Bacha Email: christina.holtz-bacha@fau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Erlangen-Nuremberg Abstract: From the beginning, the 2013 revelations of Whistleblower Edward Snowden about NSA, GCHQ and other secret service operations also were a matter of freedom of the press. Because Snowden gave the first information to Glen Greenwald who was working for the British Guardian at that time, the Guardian came to play a central role in the whole affair. Therefore, the newspaper came under pressure by the British government. The Guardian was finally forced to destroy a hard disk with information about the doings of the secret services. Greenwald's partner, David Miranda, was held at Heathrow airport and had to surrender material and passwords to the British authorities. It was to be expected that, out of concern and solidarity, other media paid major attention to what was going on in the British press. This paper presents data from a broad analysis of the reporting about the Guardian case in German newspapers (August to December 2013). Findings come from an analysis that set out to study how the case was framed and whether freedom of the press was a focus of the reporting. The reaction of the German press is particularly interesting because shortly after Snowden's first revelations it became known that NSA even intercepted the chancellor's mobile phone and this information fell into the ongoing campaign for Germany's 2013 parliamentary election. Id: 10195 Title: Print journalist's perceptions of the newsworthiness of ethnic minorities and women Authors: Name: Hanne Vandenberghe Email: hanne.vandenberghe@soc.kuleuven.be Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: University of Leuven Abstract: From a normative perspective, in a democratic society news media should reflect diversity in their content (McQuail, 1992), here understood as the extent to which ethnic minorities and women are represented. However, an established body of international research indicates that ethnic minorities and women are underrepresented in the news (e.g. Avraham, 2013; Ross & Carter, 2011). This underrepresentation also applies to the Belgian (Dutch-speaking) press: 3.3% of the mentioned people were members of an ethnic minority and the men/women ratio was 72.4% against 27.6% (Vandenberghe, d'Haenens & Van Gorp, 2013). This study's main research question reads as follows: How do Belgian (Dutch-speaking) print journalists explain the empirically observed ethnic and gender diversity in the news coverage'Sixteen in-depth interviews were conducted with Belgian (Dutch-speaking) journalists of four different newspapers.The concept of journalism culture (Hanitzsch, 2007) offers a framework to explain journalistic practice with regard to diversity. Four dimensions of this concept are deemed relevant is this study: interventionism, objectivism, relativism and idealism. Interventionism is depending on which role a journalist takes: one of social commitment or a passive role assuming no responsibility to society. The dimension of objectivism has two extremes: the correspondence and the subjectivity approach. The ideal type of correspondence proceeds from the requirement to represent reality in news reporting. The subjectivity approach looks upon reality as subjective and open to contextual factors such as selection and interpretation. The two sub-dimensions: relativism and idealism are interconnected, giving rise to four possible combinations. Situationism implies a relativistic idealistic view which evaluates every situation separately and in which the journalist considers moral values in order to achieve the best possible result. Absolutism is the idealistic form of non-relativism: only by following universal ethical rules journalists can write news stories. Subjectivism is the relativistic version of the nonidealistic view: journalists create their own realities on the basis of their personal moral values. Exceptionalism is an absolute realistic view in which journalists respect the ethical rules according to their own discretion. Based on this typology, the following research was developed: Are there different categories of print journalists distinguishable in the way they explain the empirically observed gender and ethnic diversity in news coverage'ReferencesAvraham, E. (2013). Changes in the News Representation of Minorities Over the Course of 40 Years of Research. In A.N., Valdivia (Ed.), The International Encyclopedia of Media Studies. Blackwell Publishing.Hanitzsch, T. (2007). Deconstructing Journalism Culture: Toward a Universal Theory. Communication Theory, 17(4), 367-385McQuail, D. (1992). Media Performance: mass communication and the public interest. London: Sage.Ross, K., &, Carter, C. (2011). Women and news: A long and winding road. Media, Culture & Society, 33(8), 1148-1165.Vandenberghe, H., d'Haenens, L., Van Gorp, B. (2013). Hoe divers is de Vlaamse pers' Leeftijd, gender en etniciteit in het Vlaamse krantennieuws. Antwerpen/Leuven: Steunpunt Media. Id: 10228 Title: Through the Lens of David Douglas Duncan: Picturing the End of the British Raj in India, in 1947 Authors: Name: Defne Bilir Email: dbilir@fsu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Florida State University Name: Stephen D. McDowell Email: Steve.McDowell@cci.fsu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Florida State University Name: Azmat Rasul Email: arasul@fsu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Florida State University Name: Kelly Croy Email: kac13d@my.fsu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Florida State University Abstract: This paper compares and contrasts the photojournalistic discourses in the image-word representations of David Douglas Duncan and editorial coverage of Life on the end of the British Raj in India in 1947. As Life magazine's correspondent to the Middle East, Duncan photographed the end of the British Raj in August 1947 with a focus on the partition of British India that lead to the Dominion of Pakistan's creation and the Union of India, the role of Mountbatten, Gandhi, Jinnah, and Nehru regarding partition and independence, boundary referendum, violence along borders, and division of property and migration. Duncan compiled his coverage in two files: the first file included images and a caption-book, from which Life issued its editorial story 'India gets its freedom,' on August 18, 1947; while the second file was used to describe the 'Independence Day comes to Pakistan and India.' Through critical discourse analysis of Duncan's image-word representations, we examine components of each text. In this, we seek to identify intended meanings, locate messages generating these meanings, reveal imposed ideologies in the text, and uncover linkages between power, context, and reproduction. This paper relies heavily on unpublished materials collected from the David Douglas Duncan Archive at the Harry Ransom Center of the University of Texas, representing a myriad of photographs and their associated captions. Captions in photo essays and written stories alongside news photographs inform audiences on how the image 'ought to be read' (Brennan & Hardt, 1999). News photos present themselves as objective actualities; however, editorial curation is non-objective and it presents ideological themes. Selected photographs inflect the message editors wish to impose on audiences (Messaris, 1992). We used discourse analysis as discourse is studied not only as 'form, meaning and mental process, but also as a complex, hierarchical structure of interaction, as social practice and their functions in context, society and culture' (van Dijk, 1997, p.6). In this qualitative study, we employ critical discourse analysis as our methodology and use Nvivo-10 to answer research questions dealing with the editorial intent within the magazine's reproductions, Life's mediation of Duncan's intents, and narratives of power and public perception at the end of British Raj in India. ReferencesBrennan, B., & Hardt, H. (1999). Introduction. In B. Brennan & H. Hardt (Eds.), Picturing the past: Media, history, and photography (pp. 1-10). Chicago, IL: University of Illinois Press. Messaris, P. (1992). Visual 'manipulation': visual means of affecting responses to images. Communication, 13, 181-195.van Dijk, Teun A. (1997). Discourse as Interaction in Society. In Teun A. van Dijk (Ed.), Discourse as Social Interaction, vol. 2 (pp. 1-38). London: Sage Publication. Id: 10230 Title: The press in the State of Bahia, Brazil: the public dispute Authors: Name: Mary Weinstein Email: maryweinstein@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Universidade Estadual do Sudoeste da Bahia (Uesb) Abstract: Journalism has become more significant in present times, once the internet and other technological acquisitions have changed radically the ways of capture and flow of information. In this contemporary scenary, the newspaper is still an environment for professional journalism to be practiced, considering its remaining potential and expertise for investigation, interpretation and making news to be available. If one of the main criticisms towards the traditional press is its objectivity, for the sporadic producer of information at internet, the problem is the lack of consolidated commitments and rules for executing reporting tasks. Social digital networks contribute to the practice of journalism, but may not be identified as journalism as it has been done by newspapers so far, because there are a few factors that can make them produce inconsistent results. Newspapers resent the impact of digital media popularization and encounter some kind of difficulties in preserving their original duties of practice and attributions of identifying, investigating and publishing news, although they can get adapted to the new circumstance making the convergence work for themselves. The purpose of this study is to show a dispute between two newspapers, in the State of Bahia, Brazil, that recently got their positions changed in the market ranking of local media. The most traditional one, A Tarde, faces an abrupt decay, while the other, Correio, intensifies its actions ' lowering price, making smaller pages and stories, launching promotions - in order to consolidate its increasingly prominence among the public. Questioning this sudden reversal of positions, due to specific strategies, requires an understanding about the way these newspapers have been handling convergence as well as their performances themselves within the local context. In this work, we analyze the trajectory of each one ' A Tarde and Correio - and the style of news generated by both in the local environment. Having as theoretical support Castells (1999), McCombs (2009), Sodré (2009), Lemos (2014) and Santos (2007), the discussion brought by this study and research is about the current local press in Bahia, Brazil. Id: 10232 Title: Human Rights and Public Security as Democratic Values in the Brazilian Independent Journalism Initiative Ponte.org Authors: Name: Daniela Osvald Ramos Email: dosvald@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Communication and Art School/University of São Paulo - USP Name: Egle Müller Spinelli Email: egle.spinelli@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Anhembi Morumbi University and Advertising and Marketing Higher School - ESPM Abstract: Historical experience shows that journalism has been essential in a democratic society until today. However, we witness the collapse of professional journalism, i.e., the journalism that was funded by communication companies and kept journalists employed in their editorial boards. At the same time that technology provides a favorable environment for generating important information so that citizens recognize the clash of forces influencing society, the interests of the government and corporations, for example, also provide an environment for the end of the business model that had supported professional journalism until then. Fuchs (2012) suggests that we should recognize the dialectical nature of technology and the media: potential uses of technology are not separated from the way through which society and the structures of power and counterpower define its uses; and these uses can be contradictory to each other. If on the one hand, the use of technology provides greater monitoring regarding everyday citizens' habits, on the other hand, it provides a structure for their codes to be hacked. If technology helps, but is not responsible, since it only creates the necessary conditions in the process of professional journalism implosion, on the other hand it provides the creation of new models. This is the case of the Brazilian initiative Ponte.org, which brings together journalists recognized in the fields of public security and human rights and that have been dismissed from large editorial boards over the past three years. The topics discussed are strategic values for the maintenance of a democratic society, especially in a scenario that is prone to technological determinism (Fuchs, 2012), which proposes easy solutions ignoring the complexity of the contradictions between the media and technology. In this scenario, the solution usually offered by the State and corporations consists of monitoring, censorship, and control, leading democracies to a dangerous path of fascism.Knowing, documenting, and reflecting on the new journalistic initiatives in the worst case scenario for journalism and, consequently, for democracy in the past ten years is critical. In this way, the main goal of this article is to perform this work, whose methodology will be based on empirical (interviews) and theoretical research, having Ponte.org as the object of study. Id: 10245 Title: Representations of photojournalists in photojournalism textbooks: forty years of changing professional self image, 1920-60 Authors: Name: Stanton Paddock Email: stanton.paddock@concordia.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Concordia University Name: Michael Koliska Email: mkoliska@jmail.umd.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Maryland Abstract: The visual turn in journalism underscores the continuing need to understand photojournalism's place in journalism studies (Mitchell 1986; Quinn 2015). A critical study of photojournalism must include the role, perception and presentation of photojournalists. An essential piece of this interrogation is a historical map of the evolution of purpose and place of photojournalists. Following World War I, when photographs entered print on a near universal basis, there was no profession of photojournalism and the practitioners of news photography were not deemed important within newsrooms. This changed over time to the point, by the early 1960s, where professional photojournalists became a linchpin in journalistic production. American photojournalism textbooks provide a window through journalism education into the fortyyear professional evolution of photojournalists. Despite nearly two decades of photographs in newspapers, it was only in the 1930s that stand-alone photojournalism classes were first seen in journalism education programs. And even then it was a controversial subject. In part, this was due to the poor reputation of photojournalists. They were not considered college material. This and other stereotypical representations of photojournalists are found in photojournalism textbooks.Textbooks often reflect the agreed upon knowledge in a field. When the agreed upon knowledge changes, new textbooks are published. Photojournalism textbooks preserve the transformation process as photojournalists metamorphosed from physical laborers to a respected and integral part of the news system. Examining the shifting presentations of photojournalists provides insight into the process of professionalization and an alternative viewpoint on the development of photojournalism.The earliest textbooks dedicated to news pictures came in the 1920s and were written for freelance photo agents ' businessmen. Photographers were seen as nameless workaday technicians whose best qualities were physical strength and automobile ownership. Books from the 1930s and 1940s were written for student photographers. The authors continued to highlight the need for physical strength, but also added personality traits such as initiative, self-reliance, and versatility. This era debuted the stereotypes of vulgar, cigar chewing photojournalists. These were not presented directly in the textbooks. Textbook authors acknowledged, but did not promote these stereotypes by making role models of photographers who defied these clichés. As part of professionalization efforts following World War II, textbooks sought to remake the image of the photojournalist. Shooters were depicted as specialized experts, playing essential roles in newsrooms. As the 1950s progressed, photojournalists were presented as social activists, exposing visual truths of an unjust world.The changing, even disappearing role of photojournalists today ' the increased use of photographs notwithstanding ' seems counterintuitive. It is not surprising, having seen the long history of second class status in newsrooms. We argue that the professionalization history of photojournalists can inform current transformations in photojournalists' roles. This may foreshadow larger changes in future newsrooms. We suggest revamping the role of modern photojournalists to ensure high standards and quality journalism. It is a key step in securing a place in modern, streamlined newsrooms. Id: 10257 Title: Power, Solidarity, and the Watchdog Ideal: The Roots of an Adversarial Press in America and Britain Authors: Name: Anita Varma Email: avarma1@stanford.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Stanford University Abstract: Under a watchdog ideal, journalism strives to expose wrongdoing in the service of protecting society from the harms of power run amok. Although this ideal is not embraced across the world, it is widely used as a point of departure for conceptualizing the purpose of journalism (Hanitzsch et al, 2012, p. 473-482; Sanders & Hanna, 2012, p. 230; Christians, Glasser, McQuail, Nordenstreng, White, 2009, p. 203204). A challenge that watchdog journalism faces across settings is making distant abuses of power salient and meaningful to readers. Many documented abuses of power may seem remote from readers' lives, but journalism that cultivates solidarity with victims would place a more thorough check on power by poising the reader to develop a symbolic bond with victims and fostering a desire to lessen shared plight. Journalism that cultivates solidarity, Ettema and Glasser (1998) argue, 'would position journalism as an agent of reform' (p. 200). Given that a watchdog press seeks to place a check on power in order to incite reform, emphasizing solidarity could help an adversarial press achieve its larger aims. This paper will compare American and British conceptions of the watchdog role of the press (Bennett & Serrin, 2005; McNair, 2009; Sanders & Hanna, 2012) and will attend specifically to whether, and how, each press cultivates solidarity in narratives aimed at placing a check on power. How do American and British watchdog journalism represent the lived experiences of victims of abuses of power' How might an emphasis on solidarity move both American and British journalism closer toward realizing the watchdog ideal' Foregrounded with a historical discussion of American and British conceptions of the watchdog role of the press (Gleason, 1990; Schudson, 1995; Tunstall, 1996), this paper will offer a close textual analysis of two contemporary cases where the American and British presses acted as watchdogs by placing a check on the power to invade people's privacy. This analysis will attend to how, if at all, news coverage encouraged solidarity with victims of invasions of privacy. Cases will include both American and British news coverage of the National Security Agency's mass digital surveillance program, and American and British news coverage of the News of the World's phone hacking scandal. This paper will examine what it means for the American and British presses to place a check on power, and will argue that journalism places a stronger check on power in narratives that not only expose wrongdoing, but also make wrongdoing meaningful by cultivating solidarity with victims.Bibliography attached as a supplementary file. Id: 10258 Title: Mapping Professional Needs of Indian Journalists: Curriculum vs Skill Development Gaps - By- Dr Surbhi Dahiya, Associate Prof, English Journalism, Indian Institute of Mass Communica Authors: Name: Surbhi Dahiya Email: surbhi2011@gmail.com Country: IN (India) Affiliation: Indian Institute of Mass Communication(IIMC) (under Ministry of I and B), Aruna Asaf Ali Marg, New Delhi-67 Name: Ankuran Dutta Email: ankurandutta@gmail.com Country: IN (India) Affiliation: Programme Officer, Commonwealth Education Media Center for Asia, CEMCA Abstract: Abstract-Media and entertainment industry is the one of the fastest growing industry in India. On the other hand it is grappling with many challenges related to skill development. Hypothetically there is a huge gap between the curriculum taught in Indian media universities and institutes and the new job roles in the different sectors of the media industry. There are major developments in the industry like digitization which calls for new skill development as well. One can understand that media terribly lacks perfectly skilled professionals to meet the standards of the time and technology and it adversely affects the proper functioning of media. Lack of proper training according to changing technology as well as economy is major issue in journalism industry. It is important to adopt new methods and plans to train the existing media persons and upcoming journalism trainees in a systematic way. As India moves progressively towards becoming a 'Knowledge economy' it becomes increasingly important that it should focus on advancement of skills and these skills have to be relevant to the emerging economic environment Skills development is indispensable to meet the various challenges and the demands of the fast changing economies across the globe. Agencies like National Skills Development Agency and Media Skills Council have also conducted studies on the same. Government launched National Skill Development Mission in 2008 under the chairmanship of the then Prime Minister Manmohan Singh. The target of the mission is to impart skills to 500 million people by the year 2022. The policy aims to develop about market information system, both at centre and the state level. For the implementation of the mission three tier institutional structures was established in 2008. 1) National Council of Skill Development under the chairmanship of PM 2) The National Skill Development Coordination Board 3) The National Skill Development Corporation. This research paper aims to identify the basic skills that are required for media industry and to find out reasons for skill gap in the industry along with developing methods to bridge the skill gaps. With this background, the researcher wants to list the following objectives: a) To identify various types of skills required for working in different sectors of media industry and to find out skill gaps pertaining to subsectors in media industry b) Comparative analysis of curriculum taught in Indian Media universities and institutes and professional skill development needs in media Industry. c) Lack of Employable resources due to low awareness and non existence of a standardized and quality curriculum across the handful of institutes. d) to identify new job roles in the media industry and qualification framework for the same as per the Occupational Standards. This paper will have a qualitative approach. The researcher will do in depth interviews with eminent media professionals, recruiters and academicians. Government plans and policies will also be critically reviewed. Referenceswww.mescindia.orgwww.skilldevelopment.gov.inwww.nsdcindia.orgwww.skilldevelopm ent.gov.in/skill-landscape-in-india Id: 10268 Title: The rise of confessional journalism on radio Authors: Name: Mia Lindgren Email: mia.lindgren@monash.edu Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Monash University Abstract: In her book Speaking Personally (2013), Rosalind Coward maps the rise of a new cultural form ¬' confessional storytelling in journalism. She refers to this new area as perhaps the 'biggest growth area of journalism'. Interviewees and journalists alike are sharing their real-life experiences, especially suited for the more intimate and personal environments of online media. These personal stories often deal with topics that might appear trivial and domestic, and 'the inner emotional life, the opposite of subjects considered proper journalism' (Coward, 2013). Confessional journalism is an area that raises questions about journalism ethics and aesthetics but has so far received limited critical attention. It is a form that can challenge journalists in its shift away from the old journalistic pillars of objectivity and impartiality. This mode of journalism is driven by an audience appetite for compelling stories of everyday life focusing on the subjective and personal experiences of human living. This paper investigates the attraction of personal storytelling in the context of radio. It argues that cultural forms attending to the personal is especially relevant to an aural medium privileging the human voice, and extends Coward's research on print journalism by analysing the changing voice of audio storytelling.Radio features producers in Australia are moving away from what they see as an old-fashioned, detached and formal voice of broadcast to embrace the highly narrated and personal style of radio well-established by US programs such as This American Life (TAL). This paper examines this trend in radio using case studies with journalists reflecting on challenges of telling their own personal stories, combined with a qualitative study of emerging radio producers analysing how their production styles are influenced by a rise in confessional form of radio journalism. It examines the potential pitfalls and challenges of this form of confessional storytelling and highlights the need for carefully considered production practices. Coward, R. 2013. Speaking Personally: the rise of subjective and confessional journalism. Palgrave MacMillan: Basingstoke Id: 10285 Title: Heuristics, frames and stereotypes: Indian female journalists' self-image, values and motivations Authors: Name: Uma Shankar Pandey Email: mailusp@gmail.com Country: IN (India) Affiliation: Surendranath College for WomenUniversity of Calcutta Abstract: A common stereotype about journalism, especially in India, is that the practice of news production has a masculine nature. Heuristics of this 'masculine nature' in news production are reflected in various theorizations of news production, including categorizations of newsworthiness, angles of viewpoints and coverage, professional norms and values, and the prioritization of interviewees. This paper uses three heuristics suggested by Nobel laureate Daniel Kahneman in making judgments about stereotypes. The first is that of representativeness, which is usually employed when people are asked to judge the probability that certain attributes belong to a particular category. Availability of instances is another heuristic which is employed when people are asked to assess the likelihood of a particular development. This is determined by the frequency and probability of predicting an event. The third heuristic applied is that of adjustment from an anchor position, which is the initial or the starting point that one begins with to make an assessment. A better understanding of these heuristics and of the biases to which they lead could improve judgments about stereotypes. The present paper describes motivations for male and female journalists ' intrinsic satisfaction, organizational satisfaction, tangible benefits and efficacy perceptions. Based on an online survey of 216 journalists in Delhi, Bhubaneswar and Kolkata this study traces the differences in perceptions and practices of everyday journalism, among male and female journalists. Using the standard t-tests for independent samples, significant differences on the dependent variables of income, work conditions, relations with other colleagues, opportunity for promotion and enhancing job skills, job challenges and the intention to continue in the journalism profession are tested for female and male journalists. Standard Levene's Test for Equality of Variances and ttest for Equality of Means are used to estimate 2-tailed tests of significance. The study predicts that a number of heuristics used to stereotype female journalists are the ones that influence the self-perception of the female journalists about their role. The difference in perception reflects a worldview that is often the basis for routine news production. For example a commonly held perception is that female journalists prefer to concentrate on the repercussions of unemployment and its impact on family lives, rather than a macroeconomic perspective, which is the domain of male journalists. The paper maps the attitudes of female and male journalists' through their subjective self-images and perceptions. It shows that in practice there is no evidence ' despite the heuristic biases ' that women and men perform differently in the process of everyday news production, or in their perception of trustworthiness of various institutions, of use of online resources and use of official sources as well. Despite the stereotyping to which some female journalists acknowledge to being influenced, the conduct of female journalists is very similar to their male colleagues in the process of sourcing and producing news content and in their motivations and role conceptions as well. Keywords: Heuristics, Stereotypes, female journalists, job motivations, news production, T-tests Id: 10294 Title: Burnout, Working Conditions and Job Satisfaction of Taiwanese Journalists in the Age of Convergence Authors: Name: Huei-Ling Liu Email: anniectv@yahoo.com.tw Country: TW (Taiwan) Affiliation: Taipei National University of Art, Taiwan Name: Ven-hwei Lo Email: loven@cuhk.edu.hk Country: Affiliation: The Chinese University of Hong Kong Abstract: Many scholars are concerned about the job satisfaction of journalists because it can influence job commitment, turnover, and professionalism. However, the question remains as to what causes journalists to feel satisfaction with their job. Many studies indicate the degree of job satisfaction is dropping. This research endeavors to further address the questions about what causes job satisfaction for journalists in the digital age. Technology has changed the news production process in many ways: working conditions have been required to change to fit media convergence such as learning new skills, creating news stories for more than one medium and carrying too heavy a workload. Previous research indicates that although news work has been satisfying but stressful, additional tasks have increased considerably recently Working conditions are more complicated than before. In Taiwan, journalism has become more stressful and journalists have a much heavier workload. However, few studies focus on journalists' burnout. This may be a key element for journalists in the age of convergence. Previous studies employed the Maslach Burnout Inventory-General Survey (MBI-GS), which includes three-dimensions: exhaustion, lack of professional efficacy, and cynicism to test the individual burnout situation. Many studies have indicated that stress and workload are directly related to burnout, and burnout is negative to job satisfaction. There are few studies that discuss the relationship between convergence working conditions, burnout and job satisfaction. This research tries to explore these relationships to bring to bring a new perspective to journalists' job satisfaction. Based on previous research, this study examines the following research questions:Q1: How do journalists rate on the three dimensions of burnout' Q2: How do journalists perceive the degree of their work condition (workload and work stress)' Q3: What is causal relationship among working condition, burnout and job satisfaction' A multiple-item survey was employed using a sample of 1492 Taiwanese journalists between October 10, 2014 and December 31, 2014. This study found Taiwanese journalists have a high degree of exhaustion and a moderate degree of cynicism, but a high degree of professional efficacy. They also face both a heavy workload and a high level of work stress. Using a multi-factor line regression method to analyze this data shows that digital working condition variables are predictors to job satisfaction. This means that a heavy workload and a high level of work stress will cause low job satisfaction for journalists. Moreover, this study also indicates burnout is a mediator for working conditions influencing job satisfaction. Cynicism, negativity about one's work, and exhaustion are better mediators than lack of professional efficacy. In other words, a journalist who has a heavy workload or a high level of work stress might not feel job dissatisfaction, but in these circumstances, if he has cynicism and exhaustion, the feeling of job dissatisfaction will stronger. This study also discusses the burnout situation of Taiwanese journalists in the age of convergence. Id: 10299 Title: Training methods of listening-based questioning Authors: Name: Halliki Harro-Loit Email: halliki.harro@ut.ee Country: EE (Estonia) Affiliation: University of Tartu Abstract: Interview is a dominant mode of production and presentation within professional journalism (e.g. Ekström 2001). Taking into account the entire process of producing and presenting news, journalism harbours a multitude of interviewing practices and activities (Ekström & Kroon Lundell 2011). Different formats or sub-categories of interviews ' conversations, debates, search for facts, pursuing answers to questions from politicians (Romaniuk 2013; Vukovi' 2013) etc. ' enables to claim that interviewing is a complex rhetorical act. However, there are few basic skills that empower interviewer to carry out different types of interviews: formation of questions by using active listening: paraphrasing the speaker's message (Wegel et al 2010); clear focus of question (answerability for interviewee) and productive use of different questions, descriptive, analytical, polar as well as alternative-choice questions (e.g. Fox & Thompson 2010; Biezma & Rawlins 2012). This paper presents methodology of listening-based questioning training: exercises for active listening (memorizing details, listening and reflecting presumptions; listening for 'information holes'); training tasks for setting clear focus and reasonable scope of a question (e.g. 'what do you think about politics' vs. 'what is your opinion about the law xx that was passed yesterday); assignments that help to use descriptive, analytical and polar questions productively. The approach is based on video training (e.g. Grunig 1990; Kleiman & Benek-Rivera 2010) and therefore the trainer should provide analytical feedback and also (by playing the interviewee's role) create different reactions and answers to the one who trainsReferences:Biezma, M. & Rawlins, K. (2012). Responding to alternative and polar questions. Linguistics & Philosophy, Oct2012, Vol. 35 Issue 5, p361 406.Ekström, M. (2001). Politicians Interviewed on Television News, Discourse & Society 12(5), p563-584.Ekström, M. & Kroon Lundell, Å. (2011). Beyond the Broadcast Interview. Journalism Studies, Apr2011, Vol. 12 Issue 2, p172-187.Fox, B. A. & Thompson, S. A. (2010). Responses to Wh-Questions in English Conversation. Research on Language & Social Interaction, Apr-Jun2010, Vol. 43 Issue 2, p133-156.Grunig, L. A. (1990). Applying attribution theory to teaching of interviewing. Journalism Educator, Summer90, Vol. 45 Issue 2, p58-62.Kleiman, L. S. & BenekRivera, J. (2010). A Four-Step Model for Teaching Selection Interviewing Skills. Business Communication Quarterly, Sep2010, Vol. 73 Issue 3, p291-305Romaniuk, T. (2013). Pursuing Answers to Questions in Broadcast Journalism. Research on Language & Social Interaction, Apr2013, Vol. 46 Issue 2, p144-164.Vukovi', M. (2013). Adversarialness and evasion in broadcast political interviews. International Journal of Language Studies, Oct2013, Vol. 7 Issue 4, p1 24. Id: 10389 Title: PANEL:Modifying the Inverted Pyramid Style of Newswriting for Journalism Education in Diverse National and Cultural Contexts Authors: Name: Slavka Antonova Email: slavka.antonova@email.und.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of North Dakota, USA Abstract: Teaching journalism: Comparing the norms of journalistic conduct in developing and developed countries In 2007, at the first World Journalism Education Congress, eleven principles were identified and approved by 28 journalism education associations to establish standards for journalism education worldwide. According to those principles, journalism is defined, universally, in relation to a nation's democratic process and serving the public interest. In this paper, in the light of the globalization theory, a comparative analysis is conducted of the ethical and professional norms promoted through programs in journalism in ten randomly selected national universities, with the goal to detect diverse, culturally specific interpretations of the universal norms. The argument developed in the paper is that the ethical and professional journalistic norms, as historically serving the developed industrial countries media practices, have consequently been adopted by countries transitioning to industrial and post-industrial economies; yet, through culturally specific interpretations and employment, those norms have been modified and enriched, and this, in turn, impacts on the reconceptualization of the universal journalistic norms. Id: 10391 Title: Multimedia news websites: conceptual and methodological issues in comparative analysis of journalism practice in China and the United Kingdom Authors: Name: Ye Hao Email: haoye@sjtu.edu.cn Country: CN (China) Affiliation: School of Media and Design, Shanghai Jiao Tong University Name: Guy Starkey Email: guy.starkey@sunderland.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: Centre for Research in Media & Cultural Studies, University of Sunderland Abstract: Multimedia news websites: conceptual and methodological issues in comparative analysis of journalism practice in China and the United KingdomDr Hao Ye, Shanghai Jiao Tong University haoye@sjtu.edu.cn School of Media and Design, Shanghai Jiao Tong University, 800 Dongchuan Road, Shanghai 200240, China Professor Guy Starkey, University of Sunderland guy.starkey@sunderland.ac.ukCentre for Research in Media and Cultural Studies, David Puttnam Media Centre, St Peter's Campus, University of Sunderland, Sunderland, United Kingdom SR6 0DDThis paper will explore a number of conceptual and methodological issues around comparative studies of the evolution of journalism as a result of media convergence and technological advance. It focuses on two important, yet distant, regions, Asia and Europe. It will problematise international collaborative research into journalism practice, identifying a number of new challenges and critically analysing some emergent perspectives. The paper, and the research which informs it, are part of an ongoing investigation in two countries which contrast markedly in terms of hegemonic or resistant behaviour, China and the United Kingdom. The first stage of the research has involved a detailed comparative textual analysis of three major news web sites in each of the countries on three randomly-chosen days in 2014. The research objectives were to be able to draw conclusions about the nature of prominent multimedia news reporting in the two countries, the type of content posted, and the extent of multimedia elements posted online, including audio, video and audience interaction. The theoretical framework was developed from a literature search including scholarly work in Europe and Asia relating to both journalistic gatekeeping and structural issues, with a further emphasis on public sphere theory. Some early data and conclusions will be presented in the second half of the paper.The data were derived from a range of different media organisations exhibiting sufficient commonalities of objective and perspective to allow relevant comparisons to be made between the two countries. In China, Xinhua She is a state news agency whose main public presence is online, while Nandu Wang and Renming Wang are newspapers with identifiably left-leaning and right-leaning tendencies respectively in their political outlook. In the UK, the BBC is a public service broadcaster operating nonetheless at some distance from government, while The Guardian and The Telegraph are both newspapers that are situated on the left and right of UK politics respectively. A deliberate decision was made to analyse the domestic output of those sites in order to reinforce the element of comparability of objectives and target markets among the different institutions.This research presents a number of challenges in terms of practical methodologies, not least because in its first stage it involved lead researchers in China and the UK working simultaneously on detailed content analyses while 9,000 kilometres apart. Nonetheless, by maintaining constant contact during the periods of data collection and analysis, we were better able to identify issues around commonalities and differences between the content posted by the websites, including those of interpretation and codification, thus reducing the potential for accidental hermeneutic corruption of the data. Id: 10413 Title: Patient empowerment or triumph of the elite' A multi-method analysis of health related issues in Belgian women's magazines Authors: Name: Rebeca De Dobbelaer Email: Rebeca.DeDobbelaer@UGent.be Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: Ghent University Name: Karin Raeymaeckers Email: karin.raeymaeckers@ugent.be Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: Ghent University Abstract: News on health-related issues is gaining importance in traditional news media (Dunwoody, 2008; Peters, 2008; Trench, 2008; Kaiser Family Foundation & Pew Research Center, 2009; Picard & Yeo, 2011; Secko, Amend & Friday, 2013). Health journalists browse through the large amount of incoming health news every day to act as gatekeepers (Levi, 2001). Previous research indicates that the selection and framing of health-related news is largely influenced by elitist sources, as for instance, by stakeholders from the pharmaceutical sector and researchers of academic and as well commercial research institutions (Caulfield, 2004; Abelson & Collins, 2009; Kruvand, 2009; Len-Rios, Hinnant, Sun, Cameron, Frisby & Young, 2009; Hinnant, Len-Rios & Oh, 2012). In this paper we confront the traditional elitist newsroom sourcing practices with a broad range of civil society actors, who act as bottom-up sources using a broad range of social media to spread their messages. Our main goal therefore is to detect whether in health journalism sourcing practices can be linked with strategies of empowerment of non-institutional stakeholders. We use a multi-method approach, combining quantitative and qualitative methodology. To examine the content of health journalism in Belgian popular weeklies and women's magazines we use a quantitative content analysis enriched with more in-depth analysis on framing. The analysis is not limited to content variables as such but also highlights sourcing practices as visible in the texts, as well as gives an overview of the different stakeholders represented in the content flow. Our content analysis includes 1422 features (commercial as well as journalistic) in more than 20 Belgian magazines. To contextualize the findings of the quantitative analysis we interviewed different journalists in a face to face interview setting allowing probing questions to get a more in depth perspective on their sourcing practices. Our first research results illustrate that journalists opt for a medicalization frame when covering a variety of health topics, although their preferences go out to referring to the patient's selfresponsibility. We also notice that, when sourcing health issues, journalists consider patients and blogs as relevant contributions to the news, nonetheless elitist sources still prevail at the cost of bottom-up communication. However, our in-depth interviews reflect that the input of patients and civil society actors is on the rise in order to give health a more 'human' face. Id: 10438 Title: Innovations in Journalism beyond business models: using digital tools and newsroom creativity to enhance Journalism's role in contemporary society Authors: Name: Elizabeth Saad Correa Email: bethsaad@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: University of Sao Paulo, Brazil - School of Communications and Arts Abstract: Considering past JRE Sessions at the IAMCR, we've presented research papers related to innovations in Journalism focused on a managerial and strategic approach, discussing the media industry as a whole and how hybrid or non-traditional organizational changes could contribute to innovate the journalistic business. During the same period, COM+ our research group at USP ' University of Sao Paulo, Brazil, is leading investigations and studies on how innovation could occur inside the newsrooms as a consequence of the digital and technological resources currently available to develop creative forms of narrative and reporting, relationship with audiences, brand awareness and loyalty, among other possibilities. Our research statement about innovation in Journalism is that there isn't a dependent relationship between innovative business models or management practices and creative and innovative practices assumed inside the newsroom; although this non-dependency, we affirm, also, that establish innovation coherence on both areas ' business/management and content ' is highly sustainable for media industry. The theoretical framework is based on the huge changes on the news industry ecosystem in the recent years, and well analyzed by the Columbia University's Tow Center for Digital Journalism Report ' Post Industrial Journalism: Adapting to Present (2013); and also on the concepts of Social Physics, advocated by the MIT's researcher Alex Pentland (2014) who studies the growth and innovation processes in organizations based on social learning and social pressures, and not based on an individual-centric one. At this investigation's stage we intend to present in this paper our first steps, resuming the main concepts and reviewing authors which propose innovative actions for newsroom working process. Here we can point Oscar Westlund, Seth Lewis and C. W. Anderson in this issue. Digging deeper in this field, we intend to discuss the human presence and influence on algorithmic narrative systems (CMS's), showing our hypothesis that creativity and human factor is crucial to automatized narrative systems. We intend to present some examples that are now on newsroom's practices related to our main statement. Brazilian cases as the portal 'M de Mulher', the 'TV Capricho' experience and the Agencia Publica model are included in our initial studies. The methodology adopted for this exploratory paper is primarily based on an extensive bibliographical research and a pilot research mapping the related practical cases. Finally, it is important to reaffirm that we are on a exploratory and complementary stage of this second branch of COM+ researches. Id: 10441 Title: Rethinking climate change communication by going back to basics: listening to the audience Authors: Name: Alet Janse van Rensburg Email: aletjvr@gmail.com Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: Centre for Film and Media StudiesUniversity of Cape Town Abstract: The communication of climate change as a key component in mobilising action against the phenomenon has been a hot topic for several years now. The media's capability for empowerment has been central to questions that's arisen about how to mobilise governments and publics into action against what will arguably be the biggest political hot potato of the 21st century. While some argue that as a meaning making platform, the media has the power to conceptualise climate change as a risk (Beck, 1992; 1998; Cottle, 1998) and so persuade people of the necessity to take action, others argue that this meaning making site has come to be controlled by political and corporate forces with vested interests. This limits individual actors to tell climate change stories to their audiences in a way that is compelling, understandable and relevant. This paper argues that the way to circumvent forces that tend to shape climate change communication is to go back to the basics and make the audience the starting point for understanding how to communicate the issue effectively. It will show that in South Africa this has very specific implications as audience understandings are influenced by specific internal and contextual factors. For example, audiences' interpretation and understanding of climate change is dependent on their social, cultural and ideological contexts, and communication will only be effective if it speaks to people's existing cognitive an affective frameworks informed by these contexts.By using the Elaboration Likelihood Model of persuasion as a theoretical foundation to show risk perceptions about climate change are formed, the paper will explain why it is vital for communicators to have a real understanding of how their audiences form perceptions of climate change, before they can effectively communicate the issue. By analysing the results of focus group research done with five vulnerable communities in South Africa, the research will show that audiences' interpretation and understanding of climate change is coloured by their social, cultural and ideological backgrounds and often the product of existing cognitive and affective processes informed by these contexts (Macnaghten and Jacobs, 1997; Bulkeley, 1997; 2000; Moser, 2009b). Knowing this can in turn inform more effective climate change communication. The paper therefore makes practical suggestions for media to improve their communication. Id: 10462 Title: Journalism Students in Times of Crisis: Uncertainty about Professional Outlook Authors: Name: Nina Elvira Steindl Email: nina.steindl@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Munich Name: Corinna Lauerer Email: corinna.lauerer@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Munich Name: Thomas Hanitzsch Email: thomas.hanitzsch@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Munich Abstract: This study looks into German journalism students' views about the future of journalism and its prospective challenges. Presuming that current developments in journalism may lead to a more pessimistic outlook, the aim of the study is to investigate journalism students' motivations to become journalists.Journalism is currently shaped by profound transformations: technological innovations and economic changes (Harnischmacher 2010, Keel & Wyss 2012, Kramp & Weichert 2012) led media organizations to reduce costs and restructure newsrooms (Beck et al. 2010, Blöbaum 2007). The Internet caused an acceleration of journalistic processes (Fortunati et al. 2009, Neuberger et al. 2009, Singer et al. 2011), and the growing number of freelancers induced a debate on precarious working-conditions (Gollmitzer 2014). These developments contribute to discussions about the future of journalism, with crisis narratives already predicting the death of journalism (Charles & Stewart 2011, McChesney & Nichols 2010). In this context, precarity research suggests that occupational uncertainty stems not only from objective working-conditions but also from the individuals' perceptions (Brinkmann et al. 2006). It is therefore essential to assess students' evaluations of future challenges in journalism and their professional motivations as democratic societies are in need of committed journalists to perform qualitative journalism. A survey of 556 journalism students from 11 educational institutions at 12 locations across Germany was conducted in April/May 2014 (response rate: 43%). The findings are striking:' A quarter of the interviewed students did not plan to work in journalism, whereas 12% were undecided. ' Although the majority of the surveyed students were sure about pursuing a career in journalism, 40% were uncertain whether they could make a living as a journalist. ' Almost half of the respondents thought that they were not likely to spend their entire career in journalism: 40% perceived journalism as insecure profession with insufficient payment, and 6% mentioned bad working-conditions and stress. ' Overall, the future of journalism was perceived neither optimistically nor pessimistically, though there was a tendency toward the latter. Main issues were insufficient financial resources (72%), the acceleration of work (64%), growing profit pressures (65%), increasing market orientation (62%), and intensified influences from advertisement (53%) and PR (50%).These findings correspond with previous research in that journalism students are well aware of the challenges in journalism (Hanna & Sanders 2007, Bjornson et al. 2007, Nygren & Stigbrand 2013, Splichal & Sparks 1994). Evidence suggests that journalism students in Germany are still mainly intrinsically motivated. They reach for self-fulfillment, as they aspire to work on diverse and exciting assignments (94%), have the chance to meet different people (83%), be creative (89%), have the pleasure of writing (79%) and the talent for journalism (65%). In contrast, materialistic and status-related motives such as income (15%), job security (12%) and the prestige of journalism (21%) are not important. Overall, the study shows that intrinsic motivations are still driving young people to become journalists. The profession is still attractive to newcomers, despite the unappealing nature of its economic situation and deteriorating job security. Id: 10485 Title: Advocacy Think Tanks as News Sources and Agenda Setters Authors: Name: Sigurd Allern Email: sigurd.allern@media.uio.no Country: NO (Norway) Affiliation: University of Oslo Name: Ester Pollack Email: ester.pollack@ims.su.se Country: SE (Sweden) Affiliation: Stockholm University Abstract: 'Think tank' is a heterogeneous concept and used to characterize 'a remarkably diverse group of organizations' (Stone & Garnett, 1998). Some present themselves as independent research organisations without any ideological or political agenda, some pose as policy experts; others are strongly engaged in political advocacy and the marketing of ideas (Schlesinger, 2009; McKewon, 2012). The advocacy think tanks, which is our object of study, exist to influence public opinion, public policy and political debates with a more long-term, strategic aim than day-to-day politics: 'they help to provide the conceptual language, the ruling paradigms, the empirical examples that become the accepted assumptions for those in charge of making policy' (Stone, 1996: 110). Advocacy think tanks are usually privately financed; funded by business groups or other types of organized interest organizations. The oldest and most well known advocacy think tank in Sweden, Timbro, was founded in 1978. It has a neoliberal ideological profile and is funded by a foundation controlled by the Confederation of Swedish Enterprise. Timbro cooperates with neoliberal think tanks in other European countries, belonging to a transnational community spreading the same type of discourses. During the last decade Timbro's growth and influence led to the establishment of several other Swedish think tanks, a few on the neoliberal side, others with a centre or left profile. The topic of this paper is the media visibility of the different Swedish advocacy think tanks in the news and commentary genres. The analysis is based on a content analysis of all media material (in seven large Swedish newspapers), referring to at least one of the think tanks during 2006 and 2013. The analysis shows that different types of commentaries and debate articles, especially op-ed articles, are the most important genres for the think tanks. Their role as news initiators and news sources are more limited. The analysis confirms that Timbro, compared with the other think tanks, has an especially visible role in the press, while the social democratic think tank, the Arena group, has surprisingly weak media performance. However, a new small, left wing think tank, Katalys, which is financed by trade unions, succeeded in 2013 to launch critical, public debates about the role of risk capitalists in the Swedish welfare sector. Literature:McKewon, E (2012) 'Talking Points ammo: The use of neoliberal think tank fantasy themes to delegetimise scientific knowledge of climate change in AustrialiaNewspapers. Journalism studies Vol 13/2: 277-297Schlesinger, P. (2009) Creativity and the experts: New Labour, think tanks and the policy process. International Journal of Press/politics, 14 (1). pp-3 ' 20.Stone, D. & Garnett, M. (1998) Introduction: The Politics of Ideas, in Stone, D., Denham, A. & Garnett, A. (eds) Think Tanks Across Nations: A Comparative Approach. Manchester: The Manchester University PressStone, D. (1996) Capturing the Political Imagination: Think Tanks and the Policy Process. London & Portand, OR: Frank Cass. Id: 10542 Title: Peace Journalism as a weapon of struggle' Paradigm transposition in the context of global climate crisis. Authors: Name: Robert A Hackett Email: hackett@sfu.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: School of CommunicationSimon Fraser University, Canada Abstract: Peace Journalism as a Weapon of Struggle'Paradigm transposition in the context of global climate crisisRobert A. Hackett, ProfessorSchool of Communication, Simon Fraser University, Vancouver(hackett@sfu.ca)This paper's core question is this: Can the concepts and methods of Peace Journalism (PJ), as an emergent paradigm, usefully inform the journalistic treatment of the existential threat posed by global warming' Briefly, PJ is an analytical method for evaluating reportage of conflicts, a set of practices and ethical norms for journalism's self-improvement, and a rallying call for change. Its public philosophy 'is when journalists make choices'of what stories to report and about how to report them'that create opportunities for society at large to consider and value non-violent responses to conflict' (Lynch and McGoldrick, 2005).Through overviewing secondary research literature, this paper outlines basic precepts of PJ, and evaluates their relevance and utility in light of an analysis of the implications of climate crisis for journalism ethics and practices. That analysis in turn hinges on assumptions concerning journalism's appropriate political functions and public philosophy in the context of planetary climate emergency. Drawing on recent collaborative research (interviews and focus groups) on environmental communication practices and audience responses (Cross et al, forthcoming; Hackett, Wylie and Gurleyen 2013), I argue that journalism should not just inform, but actively facilitate public engagement and mobilization for necessary change. That more active role implies a crisis orientation, appropriate frames (e.g. urgency plus agency, climate change as a political and moral issue, localization), and a metanarrative of 'climate justice', a global perspective that highlights the disparity between the historical responsibility and the negative impacts of global warming. In such a fundamental shift, many aspects of PJ offer philosophical support and practical guidelines ' e.g. contextual analysis of issues; a critique of 'objectivity' from the standpoint of journalism's unavoidable imbrication in events; the concepts of structural and cultural violence that underlie overt conflict; the broadening of sources beyond elites, to grassroots activists and victims; the exposure of propaganda on all sides; sustained attention to the build-up and aftermath of overt conflict; analysis of the hidden costs of war. Such aspects could be transposed to environmental journalism.There is one substantial caveat, however: PJ's identification of 'conflict' as the core problem is inappropriate, if climate change necessitates a civilizational shift that only a counter-hegemonic mass movement can achieve against the powerful extractive fossil fuel industries (Klein 2014). Indigenous peoples' resistance to extreme extractivism, and their 'warrior' trope, reinforce this view. Moreover, the kind of climate justice-oriented journalism advocated here, may find a more ready fit with the political economy of alternative and community rather than 'mainstream' media.REFERENCESCross, K., S. Gunster, M. Piatrowski and S. Daub (forthcoming), News Media and Climate Politics.Hackett, R., S. Wylie and P. Gurleyen (2013). 'Enabling environments: Reflections on journalism and climate justice,' Ethical Space 10(2/3): 34-46.Klein, N. (2014). This Changes Everything: Capitalism vs the Climate. Toronto: Knopf Canada.Lynch, J. and A. McGoldrick (2005). Peace Journalism. UK: Hawthorn. Id: 10546 Title: Trends in journalism education in Nigeria Authors: Name: Chinwe Catherine Okpoko Email: chinwe.okpoko@unn.edu.ng Country: NG (Nigeria) Affiliation: University of Nigeria, Nsukka. Abstract: Journalism practice is currently very dynamic and extensive. Information and communication technologies, speech writing and communication, and media entrepreneurship are becoming vital components of the profession, requiring as it were, that its practitioners perform creditably in these spheres. Nevertheless, its teaching and research in Nigeria are bedeviled by a number of issues, including inadequate supply of personnel in the face of increasing demand, inappropriate curriculum contents to meet current realities and poor funding. These and other related problems are some of issues that this paper seeks to explore, using the uses and gratification theory. Emerging trends in global communication demands that a new role model be designed for teachers of the profession in these parts. The main objectives of this paper are to: (1) examine the phases or historical trends in journalism teaching and research in Nigeria, (2) evaluate the challenges faced by teachers/researchers and professionals in the field through time, (3) revisit the contents with a view to evaluating their currency in the context of present dispensation and (4) make recommendations that will enhance the teaching and practicing of journalism. The paper uses content analytical approach to explore the trends in journalism education in Nigeria and how these can be tailored to meet the demands and challenges of today. This entails extensive reviews of literary works in the areas as well as a re-examination of the curricular of three foremost schools of journalism in the country. It argues that there is need to revisit our various curricular, re-evaluate their program contents and re-train the teachers of the profession so as to make their products not only very effective within the Nigerian context, but also globally competitive. This approach will hopefully give insight into the issues at hand and give us an opportunity to compare their program contents with the expectations both in the practice of journalism in this country and elsewhere. Id: 10547 Title: Journalists hegemonies in the age of journalism participation: the audience's perspective Authors: Name: Pere Masip Email: peremm@blanquerna.url.edu Country: ES (Spain) Affiliation: School of Communication and International Relations. University Ramon Llull Name: Jaume Suau Email: jaumesm@blanquerna.url.edu Country: ES (Spain) Affiliation: School of Communication and International Relations. University Ramon Llull Name: Carles Ruiz Email: carlesrc@blanquerna.url.edu Country: ES (Spain) Affiliation: School of Communication and International Relations. University Ramon Llull Name: Javier Guallar Email: jguallar@gmail.com Country: ES (Spain) Affiliation: School of Communication and International Relations. University Ramon Llull Name: Miquel Peralta Email: miquelperaltam@blanquerna.url.edu Country: ES (Spain) Affiliation: School of Communication and International Relations. University Ramon Llull Abstract: Since the early days of Internet-based research, the demise of professional journalists and traditional media institutions has been periodically foreseen. It has been predicted the extinction of 'old media' (Nerone, 2009) and the uncertain future of professional journalists (Deuze, 2009), in a new scenario dominated by 'citizen journalism' (Gilmor, 2004) and active audiences that produce and share content without needing traditional media anymore (Rosen, 2006). More recently, participatory dimension of the new media environment brought a new series of studies aimed at researching audience use of social media to share and recommend content, affecting the traditional systems by which information flows and the gatekeeping role of journalists and media institutions (Singer, 2013; Villi, 2012; Jenkins, Ford and Green, 2013). Although there exist extensive literature on this issue, few previous research projects have been based on analyzing the point of view of the audience (Borger et al. 2014; Larsson, 2011).This paper presents preliminary results of the research project 'Active Audiences and Journalism: Engaged citizens or motivated consumers'' The findings presented in this paper are based on a mixed-methods approach, in which both quantitative and qualitative methodologies are used to better understand Spanish audiences' attitudes and motivations towards online participation. The quantitative approach is based on a survey (n=416) representative of the Spanish online population, while the qualitative part is based on twelve focus groups. The research is focused on the study of citizens' opinion about the democratic function of news media and their role in a new media environment in which any citizen can potentially become a content producer. More specifically, it is aimed at better comprehend the motivations that foster citizens to actively participate by using the mechanisms provided by online news media as well as the social networks (Facebook, Twitter...).Results show that although the widespread discourses of distrust connected to journalists and media institutions, as well as the general complaints about the actual practice of the journalistic profession, the common understanding of the participatory dimension of the new media environment is not constructed in relation to discourses of change or modification of the existing hegemonies. Instead of turning to alternative sources (such as citizen journalism or non-traditional media), or taking the lead with participatory practices of content creation, participants prefer to continue respecting journalism as a profession and traditional media institutions as the main producers of news as well as the most trusted sources of information. In fact, 50% of online users follow media accounts on social networks, and 1 out 3 also following journalists. Nevertheless, although the gatekeeping model of journalism is not in crisis, contacts on social media do act as a new kind of gatekeepers (81% of news recommended on social media come from "friends"). These new gatekeepers, however, do not contribute to diversify news' exposure: most of the news that users receive recommended by their social media contacts are from media sources that they already read (75%), and only 7% are from media of different ideological perspectives than their own. Id: 10578 Title: Revamping journalism in the midst of war' Latin American experience Authors: Name: Yennue Zarate Email: y.zaratevalderrama@gmail.com Country: Affiliation: Universidad Iberoamericana Abstract: This paper is centered in local journalists covering war in their country. In current journalism studies, war reporting has become an important and controversial topic of discussion. It is increasingly recognised as a key issue among academia and professionals. War reporting has been studied by many scholars (Tumber 1998, Hallin 1986, Knightley, 2002; Allan 2001, Thussu & Fredman 2010) addressing mainly international correspondents, but there is a gap in the field of study of local journalists reporting on war that needs to be studied in depth. The central thesis argues that the practices in this countries brake down normative notions of journalism, on the contrary it proposes a central argument on the de-westernizing journalism studies.To report on war requires a strong commitment and courage, however reporting on a war in your own country as a local reporter entails a different way of doing journalism. The major objective of this research is to shine new light on the debates of journalistic practices in a war-torn country such as the one in our case study: Colombia, a country that has lived in conflict for more than fifty years and Mexico currently facing a drug-cartel war. Therefore, the dynamics of the profession have evolved according to their own parameters, not as a reflection of the Western models, but as an organic evolution towards an improved professionalism in the area that in turn creates a better understanding of the conflict. The methodology used is media anthropology, mainly journalism ethnography and in-depth interviews (100 subjects) province and city journalists that report armed conflict/crime beat.By using Colombian and Mexican journalists as a comparative case study this paper aims to analyse the different yet similar professional practices in countries in the midst of a conflict. The discussion will debate the possibility to revamp journalistic practices in violent environments. The importance to examine the phenomena of two Latin American countries might shade light to the professionalism in journalism, censorship and journalist's ethos. Id: 10611 Title: Resistance or Hegemony, the Case of Greste, Fahmy and Mohamed, and notions of press freedom Authors: Name: Andrea Jean Baker Email: andrea.baker@monash.edu Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Monash University, School of Media, Film and Journalism Abstract: The imprisonment of the Australian journalist Peter Greste in Egypt received news attention worldwide. As a former Australian Broadcasting Corporation (ABC) and British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC) journalist, Greste, along with Egyptian, Canadian national, Mohamed Fahmy; and Egyptians, Baher Mohamed and Mohamed Fwazy, was working for Al Jazeera English, when they were all arrested by Egyptian authorities on 29 December 2013 for allegedly producing false news that was detrimental to the Egypt's transition to a fledgling democracy. The trio were also accused of associating with the Muslim Brotherhood, which had been blacklisted as a terrorist group since late December 2013. The long, drawn-out trial concluded on 23 June 2014 and the Al Jazeera English journalists were sentenced to seven years (Greste and Fahmy) and ten years (Mohamed) in jail in Egypt. Then, more than 400 days on the 2 February 2015 the Australian journalist Greste was freed under a new Egyptian law (enacted on 12 November 2014) which allowed for the deportation of foreign journalists, from Egypt. At the time of writing this abstract, Egyptian, Canadian national Fahmy and the local Egyptian, Mohamed remain in jail, and their re-trial is set for 12 February 2015. It is a classic example of how the profession of journalism often struggles with competing hegemonic powers (such as the Egyptian government under President Abdul Fattah alSisi) in their attempt to report on a politically unstable country. It is the first time a Western journalist (such as Greste) had been imprisoned due to terrorism-related offences in Egypt, amidst fears of a frenzied press freedom crackdown by military authorities post the Arab Spring of 2011. Eleven other journalists were also sentenced to ten years' jail during this trial, which was the biggest blow to press freedom in Egypt for years. Meanwhile thousands of political prisoners remain in Egyptian jails. Building on the seminal work of Fred Siebert, Theodore Peterson and Wilbur Schramm (1956) regarding four theories of the press (libertarian, social-responsibility, state authority and soviet communist), and James Curran's (2002) expansion of these theories to contemporary times, this paper raises issues with applicability of these theories to this Egyptian case. It analysed the Al Jazeera English, BBC and ABC reportage of the Egyptian trial (of Greste, Fahmy and Mohamed) from the day of the arrest (29 December 2013) until (15 March 2015), a month after the retrial of Fahmy and Mohamed. Five conspiracy theories are explored in the reportage, while a code-base content analysis of the reportage (so far) revealed three main discourses (Innocent victims, Family, Press Freedom) related to the reportage by the three broadcasters of this Egyptian case. The conspiracy theories and discourse analysis reflected two key points. Firstly, the competing hegemonic and counter-hegemonic voices and actors in an attempt of attaining a democracy in Egypt. Secondly, notions of press freedom between Egypt and Western liberal democracies (such as the US, the UK and Australia) in this highly controversial global case. Id: 10621 Title: Motivation factors in crowdsourced feature journalism: Dreaming, learning and winning prizes Authors: Name: Tanja Aitamurto Email: tanja.aitamurto@gmail.com Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Stanford Abstract: Following the participatory trends in news journalism, open journalistic practices are becoming more common also in feature journalism (Aitamurto, 2013; Hermida and Thurman 2008; Muthukumaraswamy 2010). Crowdsourcing is an increasingly used method for professional journalists to gather knowledge from readers (Vehkoo 2014). In crowdsourced journalism, journalists ask readers to submit their knowledge about the story topic that the journalist is working on, and journalists then use the relevant parts of that information as raw material in the story. Instead of applying the practices of commons-based peer production (Benkler, 2002), in which the readers write stories with journalists in wiki-style, in crowdsourcing the collaboration comes into play at the earlier editorial stages. However, a little is known about why the 'crowd', the online participants, contribute to journalism. This study examines the motivation factors for readers to participate in crowdsourced feature journalism by using the self-determination theory in social psychology (Deci & Ryan, 1985). Self-determination theory divides motivation factors to two categories: intrinsic and extrinsic motivations. Extrinsically motivated activities bring direct rewards, like money, whereas intrinsically motivated activities are done for their own sake.The study draws on data from a case, in which an established women's lifestyle magazine in Finland deployed crowdsourcing in their story processes. The magazine invited the readers to participate on a crowdsourcing platform (www.omaolivia.fi) in 15 story processes. About 900 participants registered and contributed online, and they shared ideas and knowledge for the stories. The magazine's journalists interacted with the readers online, and they used the readers' input as a rawmaterial for the stories, which were published in an print issue of the magazine.Data were gathered by in-depth interviews with the participants and a survey for the participants. Altogether 31 interviews were conducted, and the online survey was sent to the registered users, of which 246 completed the survey.The findings show that the participation is driven by a mix of extrinsic and intrinsic factors. Participants are primarily motivated by a possibility to affect the magazine content, to win raffle prizes, to read other participants' viewpoints and learning about relevant matters in everyday life. The weakest drivers were a possibility to express oneself, interact with others and to belong to a community. The respondents did not want to have monetary compensation for their participation. Interestingly, the participants described their experience in crowdsourced journalism as very similar to reading a print magazine (Gough-Yates, 2003, Holmes and Nice, 2012): it is about entering a dreamworld, getting inspiration and relaxing in one's private space.Participation in crowdsourced magazine journalism is thus driven both on the possibilities to be an active reader, and, at the same time, it is about escaping from the mundane life and dreaming about fashion and beauty. Id: 10702 Title: Mexican journalists under threat: self-censorship and risk-reduction behavior in violent and hostile environments Authors: Name: Mireya Marquez Ramirez Email: mireya.marquez@ibero.mx Country: MX (Mexico) Affiliation: Universidad Iberoamericana, Mexico City Name: Sallie Hughes Email: shughes@miami.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami Abstract: As the widespread effects of organized crime and drug-related violence in Mexico have vastly increased across the country, various global advocacy groups have often labelled it one of the most dangerous in the world for the exercise of journalism. In the past 15 years, around 110 journalists have been killed allegedly due to work-related causes '70% of them alone occurred during the so called 'War on drug-cartels launched by the Mexican government in 2006' and dozens more are still missing. As a result journalists' personal safety across the country has been severely compromised, especially in the most dangerous areas, where they are often more vulnerable due to historical conditions of weak rule of the law, impunity and corruption, as well as low levels of journalistic professionalism. Furthermore, while most conversations about freedom of speech in Mexico have rightly emphasized the increase of censorship and self-censorship in certain areas, and particularly on the casualties of the drug-related violence and the impunity that prevails in the solving of crimes against journalists, there is still a scarcity of research that systematically provides comparative and representative data to analyze regional differences among different types of news media and newsroom positions. Likewise, few studies have documented the prevalence of risk conditions faced by journalists not only related to drug-cartel violence, but also to'and often in tandem with'the continuing pressures of local governments and institutions, such as politicians, the Army or the Police. In aiming to fill such gap, this research poses the questions: what are the measures being carried out by news organizations and journalists to reduce or minimize risk to their work in violent or hostile environments' What are the influences that shape their work, their relations with sources, and their views of their occupation' This paper extends research in Mexico and other parts of the world that applies a Hierarchy of Influences Model (Shoemaker and Reese, 2014; Reese, 2001) to study influences on journalists' work in contexts of conflict and violence (Gonzalez and Relly, 2014; Relly et al, forthcoming). It addresses a gap in academic and policy research by measuring self-censorship and other threat-reduction behavior journalists engage in while still performing journalistic work. It then tests possible explanations for these behavioral changes based on a contextually appropriate version of the Hierarchy of Influences Model. The research is based on a national survey with 377 journalists from varying newsroom positions and media types. The study'part of the larger cross-national Worlds of Journalism Study' uses a probabilistic sample of Mexican journalists on the national level selected via a stratified sample of media outlets with simple random sampling used to select media outlets within each strata (strata = geographic subregion, media type). Exposure to physical risk is measured through perceptions of on-the-job threats, reports of actual aggressions, and contextual data about the level of violence locally. Behavioral changes include the protective measures being taken such as censorship or selfcensorship as well as cautionary approaches to reporting and data collection. Id: 10731 Title: Revisiting Edward Said theme 'Western Superiority Vs. Arab Inferiority' Within the Media Frames of Newspapers. Authors: Name: Heba Metwally Email: bobba@aucegypt.edu Country: EG (Egypt) Affiliation: Faculty of Mass Communication, Cairo University Name: Heba Mohammed Shafik Email: heba_shafik@live.com Country: EG (Egypt) Affiliation: Ain Shams University,Faculty of Arts,Mass Communication Department Abstract: A Content Analysis on three different Events (Rabaa, Gaza, and Charlie Hebdo) Recently, Edward Said's theme, Western superiority vs. Arab inferiority, has appeared on the surface during the media coverage of Charlie Hebdo's events internationally. Charlie Hebdo is the second terroristic attack that increases the gap between the West and East. This has been obvious in Paris protests, as some demonstrators has been dressed in crusade's cloths, claiming their readiness to launch a new crusade against the Muslims or in fact the Arabs. In this paper, the researchers will assess the media coverage of three different events, which have been tackled recently on the international arena, and they are: Charlie Hebdo events in Paris in comparison to regional events like Rabaa's in Egypt and Gaza in Palestine. Social Construction of Reality Model will be examined within the context of the study and its relation with the Media Framing Theory to investigate Said's argumentative thoughts. The study will discuss the media frames representing the three events in local and global newspapers. By conducting a content analysis of American (representing the West) and Egyptian (Representing the Arabs) newspapers, this study will answer questions whether newspapers are shaping and constructing this superiority and inferiority theme. Media depictions have changed after September 11th as Arabs present a new image of democracy and freedom through their peaceful revolutions. It will be argued then in this study that the problem lies in the setback and failure of the Arab Spring Revolutions. Id: 10749 Title: Newsroom Ethics in Digital Age: A case study of Thai news organization Authors: Name: Kanyika - Shaw Email: kanyikas@gmail.com Country: TH (Thailand) Affiliation: Media and Communication Studies and Research Center (AMSAR)School of Communication Arts University of Thai Chamber of Commerce Abstract: A media revolution is transforming the nature of journalism and its ethics. Professional journalists share the journalistic sphere with tweeters, bloggers, citizen journalists, and social media users. Amid this revolution, social media enhance and encourage journalism while create concerns for newsroom ethics. A central question of this study is to what extend existing media ethics is suitable for today's news media. The research has two parts, the first part employed comparison study to compare the past and present organization charts of Thai newspaper to capture the horizontal and vertical changes of newsroom management. It selected 8 daily Thai-language newspaper based in Bangkok, in which printed and on-line version are published daily. They are ASTV Manager, Daily News, Khao Sod, Thairath, Kom Chad Luek, Thai Post, Post Today, and Naewna. Depth-Interviews were conducted with editors to answer (1) how the different layers of the newsroom from professional editors to citizen freelancers should interact to produce responsible journalism and what are the norms for the various newsroom sections such as printed, online, photo. Editors as well as journalists were interviewed to discuss selected (notorious) news reports referencing to professional codes to verify 'accuracy and verification' issue. This section aimed to find out how journalists undertake fact-checking and to what extend journalists act differently in traditional media and online publication.The last question of the study concerned with pictures and video in news. Photojournalists accepted 'technical' change of a picture such as tone or color alteration. To what extent photojournalists allow the 'alteration' and what are their code of conducts dealing with corrections.The study found that although news organization concerned for 'accuracy and verification', in real life, 'publish first and correct later' seems to be a practical standard. Journalists were less bounded by traditional journalistic rules. In all news organization, the norms for the various newsroom sections such as printed, online, photo are the same. They referred to the Code of Conduct issued by Thai professional journalism. However, there are a number of unspoken practices that seems to rule journalism practice nowadays. Id: 10755 Title: Little brother also want's to play: A case study of how small countries are adopting practices of data journalism Authors: Name: Turo Ilari Uskali Email: turo.i.uskali@jyu.fi Country: FI (Finland) Affiliation: University of Jyvaskyla, Department of Communication Name: Ester Appelgren Email: ester.appelgren@sh.se Country: SE (Sweden) Affiliation: Södertörn University, School of Social Sciences Abstract: Computational, data-driven, or data journalism has become the new mantra for many news organizations across the world (Royal, 2010; Sirkkunen et al., 2011; Parasie & Dagiral, 2013; Mair et al., 2013; Howard, 2014).The educational and research literature on data journalism have so far mainly focused on well-known Anglo-American cases within prominent news organizations. In this paper we argue for a wider, and potentially more nuanced, international research on data journalism, especially in less resourceful and smaller newsrooms. In order to do so, we will summarize the main results of two separate data journalism research projects in two culturally similar, small population Northern European countries Sweden and Finland. The empirical data that form the basis of this paper is based on semi-structured interviews of the most experienced Swedish (N=10) and the leading Finnish data journalists (N=4) during 2012 - 2014. According to our studies, data journalism practices in smaller countries are being concentrated in only a few of the most resourceful newsrooms. Yet there is a new trend towards having lighter mini projects instead of the more serious and ambitious CAR ventures. The findings indicate that Swedish and Finnish data journalists are indeed influenced by Anglo-American data journalism practices. Mimicking the AngloAmerican practices may have implications for media companies in such small countries. Finally, the authors critically ask for a more nuanced use of the concept of data journalism and urge for a twofold distinction of data journalism scholarship. Id: 10785 Title: Context: the true nature of journalism Authors: Name: João Canavilhas Email: jc@ubi.pt Country: PT (Portugal) Affiliation: Universidade da Beira Interior Abstract: Among the seven characteristics of web journalism (Canavilhas, 2014), two of them are present in all stages of development (Cabrera Gonzalez, 2000; Pavlik, 2001; Machado, 2006; Barbosa, 2007) : immediacy (Bradshaw, 2014) and ubiquity (Pavlik, 2014). To instantly report on a global scale is the modern version of the "scoop", a brand of over time journalism. However, currently the speed vertigo overrides to another important feature of the scoop: the contextualization of the story.The seminal work that identifies the ten principles of journalism (Kovach & Rosenstiel, 2001, 2007, 2014) uses the word context (or contextualization) 39 times, which clearly shows the importance of this concept in journalism. On the first principle (journalism's first obligation is to the truth), the authors state that the decision-making of citizens depends on the quality of information, which can only happen when, among other things, this information is contextualized. That's why 'anyone trying to report and present news is to be a Sense Maker, to put events in context in a way that turns information's into knowledge' (Kovach & Rosenstiel, 2014, p. 58).This knowledge is only possible when journalism offers to the reader a set of information and data to frame the facts in an information geography that facilitate the understanding of the event, i.e., when the journalist perform one synchronic or diachronic contextualization (Fontcuberta, 1999)As the context is crucial within the traditional media, in the online press it is an essential feature, given the huge amount of information in circulation and the potential of journalism on the Web. The emergence of mobile devices (smartphones and tablets) as platforms of news consumption is another important variable to consider. The technical characteristics of these devices allow new types of background, resulting from an existing set of these devices affordances (Westlund, 2013) and may lead to the personalization of information, the highest level on contextualization (Lorenz 2014).To study the context, we defined three levels related to how contextualization is done: Internal (text or multimedia content in the story); External (hypertext or hypermedia); Technology (characteristics of the receiving devices).The empirical study was conducted in two parts: 1) Content analysis: check the levels of internal and external context; 2) Study of sites and apps settings: find automatic or manual ways to customize the information. The sample consisted on Portuguese and Spanish newspapers, web native or not, with Web site and app available on the Apple App Store.The results show that current levels of contextualization in online media are still far from achieving the degree that technology allows. Nevertheless, there are interesting experiences that could be generalized to all the press in the future. The discovery of affordances (Norman, 1969, 1972) hidden in the device, and its use by some online media, foresees a growing demand for new ways to contextualize the information. Id: 10806 Title: News and the word-image problematic: A (key)word on international news pictures production Authors: Name: Jonathan Ilan Email: yoni.ilan@gmail.com Country: IL (Israel) Affiliation: Bar-Ilan University, School of Communication, Israel Abstract: Theories of materiality were recently discussed in their relation to news as to how these may, or may not, or only to some extent, explain the ways journalists work. For the tools and the material properties used for the news work can have a huge impact on the news labour; the analysis of the 'objects of journalism' may provide fascinating insights on the organisational processes of news production, distribution and consumption (see for example Neff, 2015). However, since news is mostly done nowadays on computers with sophisticated editing software, daily news documents are mostly digital and are therefore not always accessible. In addition, gaining access into the news organisation is, in itself, an obstacle today as it was in the past (especially for news ethnographers), and so it appears the meanings of news objects to the study of journalism, and particularly the meanings derived from the ways news workers interact with such objects, are still, in many ways, hidden, and there is much work that needs to be done along these lines. This paper is thus about particular news things, as it is about the news work invested in them ' news images, the keywords used to 'describe' them and the unique word-image relations as these come across in international news production. At its focus is an analysis of the labour of a particular team ' the keyword team ' in the news pictures production routine at the powerful Thomson Reuters international news agency; of the ways in which news images work on keywords, keywords on news images and how keyworders interact with such extraordinary wordimage relations. The findings presented and analysed in this paper were gathered in an extensive ethnographic journey on the production processes of news pictures at Thomson Reuters international news agency that included participant observation in the field, the Jerusalem and London bureaus and the global pictures desk in Israel, Singapore and the UK, and in-depth interviews with significant Reuters pictures professionals ' among others. By analysing the daily work of keyworders at Thomson Reuters, as well as the complex relations between keywords and the news images they are designed to represent, I explore how the word-image problem is demonstrated, and settled, in international news production. Similar to the picture categorising mechanisms in the stock business, I argue that word and image relations in the news media can also be productive; they serve as a cultural practice that helps extending the shelf-life of archived pictures and thus increase news picture sales worldwide.ReferencesNeff, G. (2015). Learning from documents: Applying new theories of materiality tojournalism. Journalism, 16(1), 74-78. Id: 10814 Title: Panel : Comparative qualitative studies of journalism: both possible and useful' Abstract : Paper Title : « Défis et leçons méthodologiques imposés par le rapport dialogique de la production journalistique transfrontalière » Authors: Name: Bénédicte TOULLEC Email: benedicte.toullec@univ-rennes1.fr Country: FR (France) Affiliation: Université de Rennes 1 Abstract: Parler de comparatisme, c'est évoquer dans un premier temps une phrase récurrente dans la littérature traitant de « comparatisme » en sociologie, celle d'Emile Durkheim soulignant que « la sociologie comparée [...] ; c'est la sociologie même en tant qu'elle cesse d'être purement descriptive et aspire à rendre compte des faits. » (1956, 137). Le dépassement du cadre national pose toutefois des difficultés notamment méthodologiques, théoriques (et empiriques) spécifiques (Baloge, 2013). Toutefois entre les niveaux d'analyse local et international, se trouve le niveau de l'espace transfrontalier. La production d'information transfrontalière repose sur la particularité de l'exercice de la profession journalistique, à étudier de façon plus qualitative, sur -au minimum- deux territoires nationaux différents. Elle peut parfois révéler une certaine collaboration entre des journalistes issus de champs médiatiques différents. Un travail effectué auprès de journalistes de la Grande Région entre 2009 et 2014 a conduit à aborder cet objet d'étude oscillant entre comparatisme et « mono-analyse ». Ainsi, sans se contenter de lister les différences liées aux professions journalistiques tant du point de vue de leur statut que de leurs pratiques professionnelles, etc., l'étude de la production d'information transfrontalière nécessite une démarche qui puisse permettre d'appréhender les relations, les liens pouvant exister entre ces pratiques et groupes professionnels. Appréhender les frontières comme étant des murs paraît relever d'un réductionnisme dont la seule histoire de la Grande Région permet de révéler non pas les frontières (mouvantes) mais les liens entre des professions supposées différentes, mais également les parcours a minima binationaux des acteurs impliqués. Cette communication vise, à poser quelques modestes réflexions méthodologiques permettant d'appréhender les particularismes du « journalisme transfrontalier » en essayant d'en restituer la complexité. Il s'agira de revenir sur cette notion de « journalisme transfrontalier » ou de « cross boundaries journalism » pour souligner l'une des particularités possibles de cet objet : la multiplicité d'acteurs à mobiliser. Il faudra également saisir les difficultés méthodologiques conduisant à recourir à une méthodologie plus qualitative permettant d'appréhender d'éventuels processus d'acculturation (voire d'interprétations) réciproques. La conclusion permettra de s'interroger sur la portée de ces résultats oscillant entre richesse et intérêt limité. Id: 10894 Title: Gender Studies in Brazilian Journalism Research: a tenuous relationship Authors: Name: Monica Martinez Email: martinez.monica@uol.com.br Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Professor of the Graduate Progarm in Communication and Culture of the University of Sorocaba (Uniso) - SP ' Brazil Name: Claudia Lago Email: claudia.lago07@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: University of São Paulo Name: Mara Lago Coelho de Souza Lago Email: mara.lago7@gmail.com Country: Affiliation: Universidade Federal de Santa Catarina Abstract: The objective of this study is to identify the relationship between the fields of Gender Studies and Journalism Research in Brazil. The analysis is centered on the communications presented between 2004 and 2014 at the annual meetings of the Brazilian Association of Journalism Researchers (SBPJor - Sociedade Brasileira de Pesquisadores em Jornalismo) and uses content analysis as its methodology. In an exploratory study with the SBPJor database, main forum about Journalism in the country (LAGO 2014), we perceive an incipient presence of studies addressing feminine issues, and when present, they do not interact consistently with the research done in the gender studies field. The limited presence of a gender perspective in Journalism research contrasts with the solidity and importance of this area of study in the country. In Brazil, feminist studies became institutionalized differently from the US and Europe. While in the US, for example, women's studies resulted from protests in universities driven by radical feminist movements in the 1960's, in Brazil a more moderate feminism, articulated with the leftist discourse, was conducted by women in academia who focused their efforts largely in the area of social research, aiming to articulate with and within academia. (HEILBORN e SORJ, 1999). The institutionalization of this field started in the 1970's, with studies about women. Later, with the adoption of the Gender category, which stresses the relational construction of masculinities and femininities, the field became consolidated as interdisciplinary, developing transversally and heterogeneously in several areas of knowledge such as Anthropology, Sociology, History, Education, Psychology, Literature e Literary Criticism, in addition to Health Sciences. An example of consolidation and comprehensiveness of the gender studies field, in addition to the research groups who meet annually at the major conferences of these sciences, is the existence of specific publications such as Revista Estudos Feministas and Cadernos Pagu, among others. In general terms, the field of gender studies addresses a number of subjects, among them workplace-related issues and the relationship with the media. We observe that studies that have media as their object, analyzing the construction of gender representation in news outlets, for example, occur mainly in spaces not dedicated to communication research, or to journalism. By mapping and analyzing the works that address gender issues presented at SBPJor, we expect to point out some of the frailties of studies in Journalism and to indicate possibilities and directions to be considered by researchers in Brazil. Id: 10901 Title: Changing horizons - The rise of activist journalism in Kenya: An exploration of activist journalism in enhancing political engagement among the youth:A case study of Boniface Mwangi. Authors: Name: Joy M Marjawar Email: joymarjawar@gmail.com Country: ZA (South Africa) Affiliation: University of Cape Town; Centre For Film & Media Studies Abstract: Author: Joy MarjawarAbstract:This article explores how activist journalism has risen in Kenya, advancing political engagement among the youth. The study endeavours to examine the manner in which activist journalism on social media (as opposed to the traditional mainstream media) betters the chances of political engagement in the local context of Kenya. Dahlgren, P (2009) asserts, 'One of the most difficult problems facing Western democracy today is the decline in citizens' political engagement.' This is not only the case in Western democracies. We however see an emerging trend in the Kenyan political culture through the rise of activist journalism.The study focuses on Kenya's prolific activist Boniface Mwangi, a Prince Claus Laureate, highly regarded as a hero by some for his fearless and tireless efforts to speak for the voiceless and call out societal ills; while at the same time considered a nuisance and a puppet of the West by many others; especially those in government. His work has found a conducive outlet on Twitter which he takes to, to expose these ills. The works will also show an appreciation for activist journalism in Kenya which in turn has accelerated youth towards political engagement and participation. The activist campaigns will be supported from social media platforms. According to Kawamoto, K (2003:113), it is evident that activist journalism has significantly profited from the internet, which has given activists new means of building and distributing their own versions of events, while merging that evidence with mobilizing messages intended to rally responses immediately. Kenyan's on Twitter otherwise referred to as #KOT, have proved supportive to these types of causes. The sections in this paper will also examine some of the theoretical paradigms that show political engagement by youth in Kenya against the activist works of Boniface Mwangi. This will be done using three of the key activist campaigns that have accelerated activist journalism in the Kenyan context. Activists generally share their unedited thoughts freely on social media which would not have otherwise happened with ease on mainstream media. Kawamoto, K (2003:115) asserts that activists believe that mainstream media have a tendency to overlook their issues, cover them in a biased or an unfair way. He further adds that activist journalism seeks to give the movements' side of the story, which is most often very different from what the mainstream media portray. Keywords: activist journalism, political engagement, activist, social media, campaigns, youth, mainstream media, Kenya Id: 10955 Title: Learning in Public: Handling Social Media Mistakes in the Classroom Authors: Name: Andrea Elizabeth Hickerson Email: aahgpt@rit.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Rochester Institute of Technology Name: Ammina Kothari Email: ammina.kothari@rit.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Rochester Institute of Technology Abstract: Increasingly, using social media to report news and engage audiences is a requirement for journalists (Lasorsa, Lewis & Holton, 2012). Similarly, teaching social media skills is a necessity for journalism instructors seeking to place students into this highly competitive field. In the industry, social media best practices are sometimes prescribed in codes of ethics, but are largely a product of trial and error (Takacs, 2015). Many journalists have learned lessons the hard way, losing jobs or having to give public apologies for indiscretions. For journalism instructors dually charged with teaching in a collaborative and constructive environment while at the same time requiring students to engage in public platforms like Facebook and Twitter (Bor, 2014), correcting social media mistakes presents an ethical dilemma: how do/should professors respond to novice students' social media mistakes, knowing that mistakes and corrections could remain on the web and can follow students into their careers as 'real' journalists'In order to learn how faculty and students currently balance addressing social media mistakes with the need to protect students' careers, this project surveyed journalism faculty (N=125) and students (N=323). In addition to asking them close-ended responses about their preferred social media tools and their integration and grading in the classroom, the questionnaire included several open-ended questions asking them what type of mistakes they see most often on social media and how they think they ought to be addressed. Most professors reported that students often got in trouble for 'unprofessional' posts, and that they usually treat the incident as a 'teachable moment' in the classroom, ironically, not naming names in the discussion although the questionable posts were public for anyone to view. We conclude by making an argument for professors to share or create a social media code of ethics for their classes ' much like career journalists often abide to ' and offer our own 'Social Media Code of Ethics for Journalism Education.' Id: 10983 Title: Differentiation between newspapers in the PRC: a comparative content analysis of People's Daily and Southern Metropolitan Daily Authors: Name: Colin Sparks Email: sparksc@wmin.ac.uk Country: HK (Hong Kong) Affiliation: HKBUUniversity of Westminster Name: Wang Haiyan Email: haiyan.wang2009@gmail.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: Sun Yat Sen University Name: Huang Yu Email: s03033@gmail.com Country: HK (Hong Kong) Affiliation: HKBU Abstract: There is general agreement that the Chinese press is controlled by the Communist Party and that its primary function is the dissemination of propaganda. It is therefore often assumed that journalism in the PRC is completely uniform, consisting of different outlets retailing the same message. Against this, some authors have suggested that certain papers, for example the official party press, occupy a more 'conservative' position and other, more commercially-driven, titles occupy a more 'liberal' position. While the latter position has long been supported by anecdotal evidence, there has so far been no systematic comparison of the contents of different Chinese newspapers in order to provide firm evidence of the extent of differentiation. This paper provides the first empirical evidence support the latter view. It reports the results of a content analysis of a representative sample of the national news in People's Daily (PD)and Southern Metropolitan Daily (SMD) in 2012 and 2013. PD is an official central Party organ that can be taken to articulate the canonical views of the leadership. SMD is a provincial level commercially-oriented newspaper that has frequently been censured for its critical views. Both titles fall within the 'disseminator-interventionist' model, although SMD gave more emphasis to dissemination while PD was more slanted towards interventionist. SMD was more likely to embody both the 'watchdog model' and the 'infotainment model' than PD, although in both cases these were very weakly represented. The results provided evidence of some important differences between titles. While political and economic news were the main topics in both, SMD was much more likely to carry material about police and court affairs and about accidents and disasters, confirming its status as a more 'popular' title aimed at the general reader. PD, as a national level newspaper, deploys more resources and its stories are more likely to be sourced from its own reporters, while SMD is more dependent upon wire stories. Stories sourced from SMD reporters have some important differences from those provided by the wire services. For example, SMD-sourced stories are more likely to use multiple sources and stories are more likely to cite different points of view. The main sources in both titles, however, are from the state and Communist Party. The evidence suggests that, while all Chinese media are dominated by official viewpoints, there are differenences between titles. The Communist Party exercises control over the media in China, but it does not impose complete and total uniformity. Id: 11013 Title: A case study of accountability and on-line journalism in Nepal Authors: Name: Bhanubhakta Acharya Email: bhanubhakta@gmail.com Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: University of Ottawa Name: Geneviève A Bonin Email: gbonin@uottawa.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: University of Ottawa Abstract: Many scholars believe that media accountability to the public and professional stakeholders has improved in recent years due to the increased use of digital platforms, social media and user generated content. However, most studies that offer insight into this claim have been primarily focused on developed countries. This paper offers a different perspective by examining the state of accountability in on-line news media in the developing country of Nepal where access to on-line media is limited and audiences are not very familiar with the journalistic responsibilities of media outlets. Using Dennis McQuail's four frames of media accountability as a foundation, this case study builds on five news stories selected from the five most-viewed news portals in Nepal which were analysed on a randomly selected date using a set of criteria created using the Canadian Association of Journalists ethics guidelines and the Code of Journalistic Ethics for Nepali journalists. Subsequently, the articles were cross-checked with five additional articles per news portal selected from their archives to assess the consistency in accountability practices. The authors of these articles were then interviewed to discuss their journalistic practices and the articles they wrote. The results provide tangible evidence demonstrating to what extent Internet accessibility, media literacy and journalistic practices influences accountability practices in the country. Key challenges for ensuring accountability are explored and recommendations for future research are provided along with practical applications of the study. Id: 11017 Title: A classification of technological advances in journalism Authors: Name: Mario Haim Email: haim@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: LMU Munich, Department of Communication Studies and Media Research Name: Bernhard Goodwin Email: goodwin@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: LMU Munich, Department of Communication Studies and Media Research Name: Andreas Graefe Email: graefe@ifkw.lmu.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: LMU Munich, Department of Communication Studies and Media Research Abstract: Computers have long helped journalists in providing analytical tools to cope with large datasets (Meyer, 2002). In recent years, however, computers are increasingly complementing'and even replacing'humans in performing journalistic tasks. In the area of news selection, algorithms aggregate news (Bakker, 2012), point out popular topics or articles (Napoli, 2014), and personalize content (Beam, 2014). In the area of news production, algorithms are increasingly capable of producing computer-generated content, whose quality is difficult to distinguish from content produced by a human journalist (Clerwall, 2014; van der Kaa & Krahmer, 2014). In an attempt to describe this development, researchers have introduced numerous new concepts and definitions. Examples include data journalism (Rogers, 2014), data-driven journalism (Parasie & Dagiral, 2012), computational journalism (Cohen, Hamilton, & Turner, 2011), algorithmic journalism (Anderson, 2013), automated journalism (Carlson, 2014), robot journalism (Clerwall, 2014), service journalism (Howard, 2014), and drone journalism (Tremayne & Clark, 2013). This presentation aims to categorize these concepts and to compare them to journalism in the traditional sense. We theoretically analyze how technological and social trends affect traditional journalistic processes and tasks and discuss potential implications for future research, journalism practice, and policy. These implications include the need for a systematic collection of online metrics (e.g., page visits, amount of Tweets) to provide reliable and widely-accepted measures, like those available for newspaper circulation or broadcast reception. It includes further, that journalism schools need to train their students in skills such as data-driven and statistical approaches as well as project-oriented (v. article-oriented) teamwork. Ultimately, policymakers need to regulate the duties and rights that apply to the use of computer algorithms in journalism.Anderson, C. (2013). Towards a sociology of computational and algorithmic journalism. New Media & Society, 15(7), 1005-1021.Bakker, P. (2012). Aggregation, content farms and huffinization. Journalism Practice, 6(5-6), 627637.Beam, M. A. (2014). Automating the News: How Personalized News Recommender System Design Choices Impact News Reception. Communication Research, 41(8), 10191041.Carlson, M. (2014). The Robotic Reporter. Digital Journalism, online first, 116.Clerwall, C. (2014). Enter the Robot Journalist. Journalism Practice, 8(5), 519531.Cohen, S., Hamilton, J. T., & Turner, F. (2011). Computational journalism. Commun. ACM, 54(10), 66-71.Howard, A. B. (2014). The art and science of data-driven journalism. When journalists combine new technology with narrative skills, they can deliver context, clarity, and a better understanding of the world around us. http://towcenter.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/05/Tow-Center-Data-DrivenJournalism.pdfMeyer, P. (2002). Precision journalism: A reporter's introduction to social science methods: Rowman & Littlefield.Napoli, P. M. (2014). Automated Media: An Institutional Theory Perspective on Algorithmic Media Production and Consumption. Communication Theory, 24(3), 340-360.Parasie, S., & Dagiral, E. (2012). Data-driven journalism and the public good: 'Computer-assisted-reporters' and 'programmerjournalists' in Chicago. New Media & Society.Rogers, S. (2014). Data journalism is the new punk. British Journalism Review, 25(2), 31-34. Tremayne, M., & Clark, A. (2013). New Perspectives from the sky. Digital Journalism, 2(2), 232-246. van der Kaa, H., & Krahmer, E. (2014). Journalist versus news consumer: The perceived credibility of machine written news. Paper presented at the Computation+Journalism Symposium, Columbia University, New York City. Id: 11031 Title: Moral Disengagement and War on Terror: A Qualitative Content Analysis of Drone Strikes in the US Elite Press Authors: Name: Azmat Rasul Email: azmatrasul@gmail.com Country: PK (Pakistan) Affiliation: National College of Arts Name: Stephen McDowell Email: Steve.McDowell@cci.fsu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Florida State University Name: Barbara Robinson Email: brobinson@pc.fsu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Florida State University Name: Defni Bilir Email: dbilir@fsu.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Florida State University Abstract: Using qualitative content analysis as a methodology, we investigate the framing of drone attacks in the elite US newspapers with a focus on the morality frame. The language and visuals used by the press while covering violent conflicts may justify violence and morally disengage audiences by using euphemistic language (Bandura, 1999). Besides, media possess the potential of desensitizing people towards violence and make them accept it as normal by dehumanizing the perceived enemy. Consumers of media may start enjoying violence by considering it as justified violence necessary to eliminate evil. A plethora of academic literature examines how media content develops certain constructs, which result in moral exclusion of the out-groups and help readers/audience morally disengage in conflict situations (Bandura, 1999). Weimann (2000) indicates that media content provides cues that help audience morally disengage with war crimes and acts of brutality, and it builds public opinion in favor of perpetrators of those crimes who not only have a superior military technology but also control communication technologies. In war situations, governments tend to apply different tactics to make the war look innocuous. Weimann (2000) argues that the 'massmediated war discourse' cloaked horrors of deadly Gulf War and reconstructed an unreal war, which was enjoyable as it was 'surgical and clean' (p. 300). Similarly, Zelizer and Allan (2011) mentioned that visual and written accounts of 9/11 attacks left truth as the biggest casualty of the war on terror. The ubiquity of news media helps change attitudes of the public towards war by building a favorable public opinion, and governments use this weapon to justify violence and morally disengage citizens. The moral disengagement may center on the cognitive restructuring of inhumane conduct into a benign or worthy one by moral justification, sanitizing language, and advantageous comparison; disavowal of a sense of personal agency by diffusion or displacement of responsibility; disregarding or minimizing the injurious effects of one 's actions; and attribution of blame to, and dehumanization of those who are victimized.The use of drones to hunt terrorists and the framing of these attacks in the press has raised many questions regarding the morality and ethicality of the use of drones in conflicts, as innocent people also become a victim of these so-called 'precise' attacks. Therefore, an in-depth analysis of the framing of drone attacks in elite US press is academically significant, as it would explore the strategies adopted by the selected newspapers (The New York Times and the Washington Post) while covering the drone attacks. Theory of framing will be applied to explore whether or not various strategies of selective moral disengagement are used by the elite press to appease an increasingly hostile national and international public opinion, as drone attacks are considered effective but illegal mechanism to eliminate terrorists across the globe.ReferencesBandura, A. (1999). Moral Disengagement in the Perpetration of Inhumanities. Personality and Social Psychology Review, 3, 193-209.Weimann, G. (2000). Communicating Unreality: Modern Media and the Reconstruction of Reality. London: Sage.Zelizer, B. and Stuart, A. (2011). Journalism after September 11, London: Routledge. Id: 11050 Title: Hegemons or Grunts' Technological innovation, workplace reorganization, collective bargaining, and the power of journalists in the Australian newspaper industry Authors: Name: Penny O'Donnell Email: penny.odonnell@sydney.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Senior Lecturer in International Media and JournalismDepartment of Media and Communications,School of Letters Arts and MediaThe University of Sydney, NSW, Australia 2006 Abstract: This paper explores the question of journalists' power to influence and/or resist workplace reorganization associated with technological innovation, by developing a case study of Australian newspapers in transition to digital-first news production. It adopts a relational model of workplace change, drawn from the literature on the sociology of work, to capture and analyze the external pressures (e.g. economic conditions, national industry policy, labour laws, and industrial relations dynamics) as well as internal factors (e.g. newsroom culture, union membership, and collective bargaining) shaping and constraining journalists' responses to new technology and its outcomes. While previous research indicates technological change in newspapers around the world typically leads to job cuts, deteriorating working condition, and increased managerial control over news work, there is also evidence that Australia's print journalists have benefitted, at least in the past, under Labor governments, from an institutional environment that supports industrial awards, strong unions, and collective bargaining. Using findings from three national surveys of journalists in the period 2008 to 2013, this paper considers the latest developments in the interplay between national institutional settings, management strategies for developing converging digital newsrooms, and union responses to the threats new technology poses to journalistic employment and autonomy. I argue collective bargaining and union advocacy have produced tangible but inconsistent results across the sector, with more success in achieving traditional industrial relations outcomes, such as enforceable industry agreements on voluntary redundancy processes with severance pay allowances (i.e. a decent job loss experience), than in strategic unionism aimed at extending journalists' control of news work by persuading employers to retain and re-train existing staff in digital media skills, and, thus guaranteeing them decent, stable jobs. This suggests a new paradox of media work in the 21st century: journalistic expertise and experience appear to have become disposable assets in converging digital newsrooms. Id: 11069 Title: Framing Terror in the News Reports of CCTV, CNN, and KBS Authors: Name: Jungah Ahn Email: goodproducer@yahoo.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: Hebei University Abstract: Goffman (1974) argues that explorations and perceptions of events are limited by 'frames' and transformed through 'keys', which can explain the changes, corrections, and transformation of frames. Using news frame analysis, this study explores how to deal with the television news reporting of CCTV, CNN, and KBS on some recent terror incidents in China. Especially in the context of news reports on terror, the author postulates that 'information channels' used in the coverage of war are a main factor in organizing television news frames; the 'information source' related to the status of the news source provides war-related standpoints and information on videos as well as the 'complexity of news coverage (reporting modes such as reasons, process, results and interpretation)' used in reporting news on war (Jung, 2001). By analyzing these factors within each news framing category, the paper investigates whether or not television news reports in three nations ' China, the US, and Korea ' are neutral and abide by fundamental principles of complete journalism. To analyze news frames on terror in China, a vehicle bomb attack in Tiananmen in 2013, knives and axes attack in Kunming station in 2014, and a bomb attack in Urumqi station in 2014 were selected for the research data on the news reporting of CCTV, CNN, and KBS. For a more intensive analysis, the paper examined news stories in the week following each attack and utilized news frame analysis. Id: 11085 Title: The Role of the Press in Chile's Actually Lived Democracy Authors: Name: Claudia Mellado Email: claudia.mellado@usach.cl Country: CL (Chile) Affiliation: ProfessorSchool of JournalismPontificia Universidad Católica de Valparaiso Name: Sallie Hughes Email: shughes@miami.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Miami Abstract: The actual practice of democracy varies so widely across the world that scholars have used more than 100 different adjectives to qualify the concept so that it better fits real, on-the-ground circumstances (Collier and Levitsky, 1996, 1997; Spanakos, 2007). Could the press systems that arise in such a variety of actual, lived democracies be any less diverse' In this paper we present an analysis of press behavior in Chile, a democracy that has been qualified as 'tutelary,' 'incomplete,' and even 'schizophrenic,' since its military dictatorship ended in 1990 (Rabkin 1992-1993; Garreton, 2003; de la Barra, 2013). Our first objective is to present a precise picture of how Chile's national press symbolically represented citizens, interacted with policy elites, and framed political news across 21 years of re-established democracy. We then present measures of press behavior in a recent period of unprecedented collective action, from 2006-2011. This six-year period offers the opportunity to nest a natural experiment within the larger 1990-2011 timespan, allowing us to assess the relationship between the country's political press and the reawakening of a civil society that had been atomized and de-legitimated as the result of a brutal dictatorship. Our results show that the Chilean press under democracy increasingly represented citizens as voiceless individuals. Representation of citizens as civil society organizations, already relatively rare in 1990, was reduced by about half 21 years later. Street protests did not change these representation patterns. The relationship of the press to policy elites, measured via control of political and policy news agendas, remained passive throughout the longer and shorter periods analyzed. Street protests did not affect this relationship either. The framing of political news, however, did change across time in a way that supported civil society activation, and mostly in the last three years of increased political protest. Given our data, it makes sense that politicians themselves prompted issue-framing since their press conferences, releases, and the like, almost exclusively triggered political news and the voices of collective actors were largely absent. If we posit a chain of influence based on this evidence, it runs from the street protests to the political and policymaking offices, and then to the newsroom. The way street protests modified the behavior of the press was by forcing Chile's politicians to talk about social issues, which the press duly covered. Our data cannot speak to the potential effects of an increase in issue-oriented frames, but based on research elsewhere they have the potential to re-orient the causal attribution of social problems in Chile from somehow-defective individuals to weaknesses in the political system and poor policies.Our results finally indicate that the role of the press across time in Chile's recent democracy was to support cultural and structural limitations on citizen participation, government accountability and policy responsiveness. However, the increase of issue-oriented framing during the second three years of street protests, as civil society reemerged, potentially worked in favor of further democratization. Id: 11095 Title: Reporting Crimes on Migrants: A Case Study on Journalism and Hegemony Authors: Name: Elke Grittmann Email: elke.grittmann@uni.leuphana.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: Leuphana University LueneburgInstitute for Culture and Aesthetics of Digital MediaScharnhorststr. 121335 Lueneburg Name: Tanja Thomas Email: tanja.thomas@uni-tuebingen.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: Eberhard Karls University of TuebingenInstitute of Media StudiesWilhelmstrasse 5072074 Tuebingen Abstract: Based on an empirical case study, the claim of this paper is that not only reporting crimes constitutes a particular challenge for journalists; but reporting crimes on migrants is an even greater challenge. By relying on the official police and justice sources without being able to verify them, reporting on violence against migrants tends to become a part of a broader process of hegemonic social construction. The paper provides insights into the news coverage of the serial murder of migrants in Germany, often labelled as »Döner-Morde«. It derives its results from a research project which considered nearly 300 articles and 290 images provided by both regional and national news media as well as tabloids in the period from 2000 until 2011. Our 'case' has shaken the country's security services and confronted politicians, journalists and the German population with uncomfortable questions about prejudice against migrants, who make up an increasingly large part of society. Rather than looking into racial or right wing extremist motivations for the assassinations, investigating police forces suspected that the victims were involved in organized crime and drug trafficking. The same approach holds true for the media. Still a short time before November 2011, one of the most important political weeklies in Germany titled »A gloomy parallel world«, thereby suggesting the victims and their families to be part of secretive and criminal structures. A short time later, a farright German terror group calling itself 'National Socialist Underground' ('NSU') was uncovered. As a consequence, German government officials had to inform the general public that neo-Nazi terrorists were responsible for a crime wave reaching back more than a decade that included the killing of nine migrant shopkeepers and a police officer in different cities in Germany. In line with Marcello Maneri & Jessika ter Wal (2005), we can show that the journalistic presentation of migration and violence against migration as a topic reaffirms established patterns of perceiving and constructing the 'otherness' of particular people in the media. Furthermore, the study reveals, how processes of labelling victims and perpetrators, the production of meanings for crimes against migrants, as well as the explanations of motives and responsibilities for the crimes come along with the reliance on official sources.As we are interested in understanding the modes of the representation of migrants and violence against migrants in Germany, we analysed articles and images while using discourse analysis as a method. Furthermore we conducted interviews with journalists in order to gain closer insights into the (very often precarious) working conditions and the structures of (knowledge) production. By referring to these interviews with journalists, we will finally make some recommendations for journalism education in reporting on violence against migrants. Id: 11117 Title: The 'Communicative Self' and its Influence on the Perception of Media Power and Impact Authors: Name: Michael Harnischmacher Email: harnisch@uni-trier.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Trier Name: Nicole Romana Heigl Email: nicole.romana.heigl@gmx.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Eichstätt Abstract: For some time now, the power of professional journalism in western/democratic societies seems to be threatened. Mediatization and the participatory potential of new media have meant a loss of communication hegemony for journalism (Dahlgren 2009, Peters/Broersma 2013). There is a fear that the potential of amateur communicators taking over the roles traditionally ascribed to journalism ' searching, selecting, and distributing information ' adds to diminishing the role of journalism in society. This study has analyzed the question: Does the way we define ourselves as communicators, the way we think to have the skills and influence needed to actively use media ' in short, our communicative self-efficacy or 'communicative self' ' influence our perception of journalism' Do those who have adapted some of the functions of 'old journalism' in their daily life have a different view of journalism then those who are still more traditional recipients of mass communication' We conducted a survey in a semicontrolled environment, one particular local news market in Germany (midsize city, 105.000 inhabitants, regional metropolitan center, one traditional local newspaper company, two local radio stations, three hyperlocals, news correspondents for two TV channels'). A standardized online-survey was distributed with the help of all local news providers, supported by announcements in both newspaper and radio. In addition, all journalists, freelancers, as well as the PR officials of local companies, organizations, and public institutions were contacted personally (n=250). A total of n=680 people participated in the survey (n=64 journalists, n=107 other media professionals). The questionnaire consisted of 31 thematic questions (247 items). Based on previous studies in cognitive psychology on the influence of subjective beliefs (Heigl/Thomas 2013, Castelfranchi/Falcone 2000), as well as studies in journalism research on trust (Kohring/Mattes 2007), we developed seven scales to test people's 'communicative self': e.g., their belief in their ability to select information ('=.85), to research facts ('=.83), or to prefer many sources of information over a single source ('=.70). Professional roles, professional education (J-School, media studies'), age, gender, general educational background, media usage and trust in journalism were used as control variables. Preliminary results show there are significant differences between 'mediatized' and traditional audiences as well as journalists and other media professionals in the assessment of the role of (and trust in) journalism, and that mediatization influences these differences with strong to medium effects. The presentation will elaborate on these findings and discuss the consequences for both media education and journalism.ReferencesCastelfranchi C. & Falcone R. (2000): Trust is much more than subjective probability. Proceedings of the 33rd Hawaii International Conference on System Sciences Dahlgren, P. (2009): The troubling evolution of journalism. In: B. Zelitzer (Ed.): The changing faces of journalism. N.Y.: Routledge, p. 146-161.Heigl, N. & Thomas, J. (2013): The effectiveness of epistemic beliefs and the moderating role of self-efficacy in the solving of cross-curricular problems. In: Psychology learning and teaching, 12 (2013) 2, p. 126-135.Kohring, M. & Matthes, J. (2007): Trust in News Media. In: Communication Research 2007:34, p. 231-252.Peters, C. & Broersma, M. (2013): Rethinking Journalism. Abingdon: Routledge. Id: 11139 Title: Job loss in journalism: What happens next' Authors: Name: Penny O'Donnell Email: penny.odonnell@sydney.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Senior Lecturer in International Media and JournalismDepartment of Media and Communications,School of Letters Arts and MediaThe University of Sydney, NSW, Australia 2006 Name: Lawrie Zion Email: l.zion@latrobe.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: College of Arts, Social Sciences and CommerceHumanities and Social SciencesLa Trobe University Name: Merryn Sherwood Email: m.sherwood@latrobe.edu.au Country: AU (Australia) Affiliation: Faculty of Business, Economics and LawLa Trobe University Abstract: Amidst fears that print journalism is dying because so many print journalists are losing their jobs, this paper explores adverse trends in journalistic employment in the 2010s, by looking at the experiences of Australian newspaper journalists in the aftermath of job loss. The empirical research is contextualised and discussed in relation to industry research on press industry restructuring, and emerging concepts of media work, precarious employment, flexibility, creative autonomy and "portfolio work-styles". the paper reports the findings of a survey of over 200 redundant Australian journalists, undertaken in 2014, as part of the second phase of the New Beats project, a five-year university-industry investigation of what happens to journalists and journalism after job loss. The analysis addresses three questions that concerned our survey participants: Do jobless journalists restart their careers, and continue to work in the industry' What job openings do they find in digital media' How do they survive job loss, and deal with the changing working conditions, professional values, and journalistic identities found in digital media, including new forms of journalism' The research findings are intriguingly ambiguous: there is evidence of de-professionalization, fading journalism careers, and fatalism, but also of adaptability and journalistic resilience, and of dynamic interactions between the old and the new. While redundant journalists, by definition, might well be seen as marginal to debates about the future of journalism work, this paper concludes by arguing, on the contrary, that many in this study showed evidence of on-going interest in and commitment to renewing professional journalistic values and practices despite being side-lined from the industry for the time being due to circumstances beyond their control. Id: 11140 Title: Digital Journalism Education: challenges in applying mobile devices at the construction of news with Brazilian students Authors: Name: Thaïs de Mendonça Jorge Email: thaisdemendonca@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Universidade de Brasília Name: Vivian Rodrigues Oliveira Email: vivianunb@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: University of Brasilia Abstract: On the hegemonic media, i.e. in the big media companies, young journalists out of universities are required to cope with the new technologies, staring at the dilemma of the lack of time to check the information and the urgency of putting them on the air. This article intends to reflect over the laboratory practice taken by undergraduates in journalism at the University of Brasilia (UnB) and the possibility of the journalistic work be done with ordinary mobile devices. It proposes three moments: a) the operation of a "virtual newsroom"; b) the viability of creating a newspaper on the internet, including the plan and production by means of mobile devices, specifically tablets and smartphones; c) the possibility of debating theory together with the pedagogical practice. The experiment was performed by a class of 12 students, enrolled in the discipline Digital Journalism Workshop, offered within the curriculum of journalism at the Faculty of Communication/ UnB. The students determined the theme (urban mobility) and the title of the project ('Urban Workshop'). Alongside the production of journalistic texts, the class studied authors related to journalism studies and mobile devices' research: Salaverría, GarcíaAvilès, Canavilhas, Oliveira & Paulino, Barbosa. The work has been developed during the second semester of 2014 and is part of the School's Media Lab on the Study of Languages on Mobile Devices (Labdim). Initially, the group was divided into sections: Mobility, Transportation, Traffic and Accessibility. In the production of the reports there have been problems derived from the use of the devices itself -like the quality of photographs' and the students' lack of experience with interviews and to approaching people on the streets. Many of them were not from the journalism course, but from other courses such as computing, arts and political science and had been attracted to the discipline only by the possibility of working with digital tools. Another difficulty encountered was related to the format that information would take: whether it was a newsletter for mobile devices or a website on the internet. The second option would prevail by technical issues and learning abilities. So, the article describes the experience of a website production by Brazilian students in a school of communication at a public university, with mobile devices at nonphysical newsroom, also using an instant messaging app for smartphones (WhatsApp). The work shows that is possible to produce journalism using ordinary mobile devices, under a theorical framework that helps to discuss how corporate interests are colonising the field of journalism and its dominant institutions as well as its professional assumptions, practices and routines, and to debate the way in which media and power are intermingled today. In this article, we can address concerns that are in our minds and hearts: If it is possible for anyone to manage communication devices, what would be the role of journalists' If anyone can produce news, which specific knowledge could journalists add to their job' Are all the materials produced through mobile devices news' Id: 11165 Title: Tailored to fit' Contradiction and consistency of strategic choices of news media organizations affecting journalism. Authors: Name: Roman Hummel Email: roman.hummel@sbg.ac.at Country: AT (Austria) Affiliation: University of Salzburg, Department of Communication Studies Name: Susanne Kirchhoff Email: susanne.kirchhoff@sbg.ac.at Country: AT (Austria) Affiliation: University of SalzburgDepartment of Communication Studies Name: Dimitri Prandner Email: dimitri.prandner@sbg.ac.at Country: AT (Austria) Affiliation: University of Salzburg,Department of Communication Studies Abstract: It is old news that professional journalism and the associated companies in Europe and North America are under pressure to change. And this process is not only tied to the ongoing media crisis. It is embedded into the interdependent effects of concurrent economic, cultural and technological change. In turn this leads to more general questions about the aims media companies follow while providing journalistic content for society.This is especially evident when looking at the field of the newspaper industry: Confronted with a shrinking audience ' which seems unlikely to return to consume traditional news media ', the loss of advertiser's willingness to spent money in traditional media outlets, as well the increasing need to publish multi-media based products force the actors to rethink their business approach. Because of this a large number of ideas were and are translated very fast into business strategies, which are not only very disparate, but indeed show high variations in success. Those cover a varietiy of fields of action, ranging from click-baits on web-sites, to concepts that integrate native advertising in online and print products, different forms of paywalls and social media strategies as well as product expansion strategies. But once employed those strategies do not only affect business results, but also have possibly far reaching implications regarding the relationship of media and their audiences. Taking a look at the New York Times internal report that leaked in 2014 shows this specifically: While it may be advantageous to link to catvideos on YouTube or build large numbers of listicles to gain higher click rates, this may not be the type of content your traditional consumers want to pay for or even the type of content journalists, who signed up to do investigative journalism, may be willing to provide you with. Because of this we ask the following questions:1) Is the development and employment of economic and journalistic strategies based on structured, analytic concepts in media companies'2) Are concepts that are found within each company consistent with each other in supporting both economic and journalistic goals'To answer those questions we use materials from a systematic analysis of relevant academic publications and journalistic self-obervation that were published between 2010 and early 2015. This is supplemented with interviews of key decision makers in 40 media companies, taking a detailed look at the combinations of strategies and their respective consequences. Those include cases from 12 countries spread over European and NorthAmerican as well as New Zealand. Thematically the guided interviews focus on e.g.the implementation process, the evaluation of strategies and their consequences regarding journalistic products. Id: 11239 Title: The Financial Crisis, Financial Capability and Trust in Media Authors: Name: Steve Schifferes Email: steve.schifferes.1@city.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: City University Name: Sophie Elizabeth Knowles Email: sophiek2010@live.com Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: City University Abstract: So far the role of media in the Global Financial Crisis (GFC) of 2008 has been analysed from the perspectives of experts and far less from the audiences who consume the news. According to several polls and academic study, public trust in media and the finance industry has declined sharply since the GFC, the UK phone-hacking scandal and various business and political crises. Therefore, attention to what the public wants and needs from media to (re)build trust should be a priority for the industry ' something that studies have highlighted elsewhere (Tsfati and Ariely 2014). This study fills this gap by exploring how the public consumed financial news during the crisis and the standards they would like to be met. Also, it explores another important dimension, which is yet to receive critical attention: the financial capability of the widening audience for financial news. Generally, financial capability is used to signify a broader understanding of personal financial management, including keeping informed about key financial information, understanding financial products, and saving and budgeting. The public's lack of financial capability has been highlighted since the GFC and it has moved up the political agenda. This paper will argue that the media reporting on economic and financial issues needs to consider financial capability to reach and inform an audience that is widening and increasingly engaged.To explore the relationship between financial capability, public consumption and trust of financial news, we analyse the results from a poll of 2,028 members of the public during the height of the financial crisis. Analysis finds that a lack of financial capability is a major impediment to public understanding. Cross-tabulation of the data, in particular, finds that financial literacy is weaker among women, young people, and the less well-off: all groups who are likely to have been most affected by the financial crisis. They are also the ones who are the least satisfied with financial news. It suggests that this disjuncture at least partly explains the striking lack of trust in the business media found by our public polling. The study espouses a life-cycle approach to the study of this issue and suggests that financial journalism needs to respond to the public's desires and empower them with useful, unbiased and accessible financial news. It suggests that more study is needed of personal finance news, which is an underresearched genre that could build financial capability levels and might improve trust between media and its audiences. The study also suggests the financial media should be considered a key player by policymakers if they want to bolster financial capability. Id: 11267 Title: Photojournalism's futures: Public perceptions of citizen and professional news imagery Authors: Name: Stuart Allan Email: AllanS@cardiff.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: Cardiff University Name: Chris Peters Email: c.j.peters@rug.nl Country: DK (Denmark) Affiliation: Aalborg University Copenhagen Abstract: Recent years have seen increasing attention being devoted to exploring the changing nature of photojournalism across online news platforms, including the ways in which professional-amateur interfaces are recasting the (largely unspoken) normative tenets shaping the craft. Such modes of enquiry have usefully complemented analyses of the challenges confronting journalism more widely, particularly with respect to the impact of digital technologies on news organisations in a climate of economic insecurity, where the continued viability of high quality, original photo-reportage is recurrently called into question. This article aims to contribute to pertinent debates by examining public perceptions of citizen smartphone imagery and its relationship to professional photojournalism. More specifically, it discusses the findings of an empirical study conducted by the authors using a qualitative questionnaire with members of a particular demographic cohort often described as 'millennial' users ' that is, people born between 1980 and 1999 ' in three national contexts (Canada, The Netherlands, and the UK). Findings derived from a textual analysis of their responses will be organised into five thematics: 1) respondents' views regarding the prospective role of bearing witness and what it may entail for those prepared to adopt it; 2) the motivations of those engaged in this type of activity; 3) the uses of citizen smartphone imagery by news organisations; 4) presumed distinctions between professional and amateur or citizen photojournalism; and 5) ethical questions of trust where the ensuing imagery was concerned. On the basis of this evidence, a conceptual framework for theory-building will be secured with a view to engaging with current efforts to rethink the very future of photojournalism in a digital age. Id: 11295 Title: The Dispositif of Journalism ' Practices and Meanings of Professional Journalism in a Changing Environment Authors: Name: Susanne Kirchhoff Email: susanne.kirchhoff@sbg.ac.at Country: AT (Austria) Affiliation: University of Salzburg/Austria Abstract: Technological innovation is one, if not the only reason for the present crisis of traditional journalism outlets in many countries. One important characteristic of this time of change is uncertainty ' regarding the social function of professional journalism, the responsibilities of its actors, the journalistic practices and formats, the use (and usability) of new digital technologies, the financial funding, embedding in institutions etc. All these issues appear as facets in the discourse about the meaning of the term 'journalism' in the 21st century. This presentation argues, however, that meaning is not only constructed in discourse, but also in the everyday practices and routines of journalistic production and their structural context. In order to systematically describe the meanings attributed to journalism in a given historical and socio-cultural context, the presentation draws on Foucault's theoretical concept of dispositif [apparatus] as the relations between the elements of 'a thoroughly heterogeneous ensemble consisting of discourses, institutions, architectural forms, regulatory decisions, laws, administrative measures, scientific statements, philosophical, moral and philanthropic propositions '.' (Foucault 1980: 194) The paper introduces a 'dispositif of journalism' which can be analyzed empirically through the description of three elements ' discourses, non-discursive practices and objectifications ' and the relations between them:On the level of discourse the construction of meaning of professional 'journalism' can be described via the content analysis of specialized discourse in scientific and political texts and the media themselves. The analysis of non-discursive practices includes the ethnography- or interview-based description of what can broadly be called the process of journalistic production: journalists 'do' journalism by applying their professional self-perception, rules and routines. Objectifications can be understood as physical manifestations of the journalistic process ' from e.g. the spatial organization of the newsroom to texts, which can both be interpreted with regards to what ideas about journalism are transported.Crucially, the dispositif's 'major function at a given historical moment [is] that of responding to an urgent need' (Foucault 1980: 195) ' in this case the transformation of how information and meaning are circulated. Because technological innovations change the structure of communication, the journalism dispositif is tasked with giving answers to questions about journalism's generally accepted practices, core values and role in society. In addition, the hegemonic understanding of 'what journalism is all about' ' or: the production of what is generally considered as 'true' knowledge with regards to journalism ' is produced within a framework of power relations and must be analyzed from this perspective, raising questions about who advocates which concept of journalism in a given cultural context.The presentation's focus will be on the theoretical outline and methodology of an ongoing case study in Austria, discussing the benefits of the notion of dispositif for an analysis of contemporary ideas about journalism, outlining the empirical design and sample of the study (i.e. the text corpus for the discourse analysis, the guided interviews used to analyze non-discursive practices and the selected items for an interpretation of objectifications), and possibly including preliminary results. Id: 11297 Title: Panel: Comparative qualitative studies of journalism: both possible and useful' Authors: Name: Fábio Henrique Pereira Email: fabiop@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Professor - Department of Journalism/ Faculty of CommunicationUniversidade de Brasilia, Brazil Name: Florence Le Cam Email: flecam@ulb.ac.be Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: Université Libre de Bruxelles Abstract: Paper title: Using qualitative interviews to understand the identity of online journalists in Belgium, France and Brazil. The challenges for a comparative researchIn this paper, we discuss the use of interviews on a comparative study about the professional identity of online journalists in Belgium, Brazil and France. Our main project seeks to understand how this identity rests on a duality between a transnational discourse ' which points out to a standardization of online practices ' and the specific national contexts where journalism is practiced. In this case our methodological strategy consists of three movements:First of all, by doing together biographical in-depth interviews with journalists of these three countries. The presence of two researchers during the interviews would allow us to have an unfamiliar regard during the data generation, since at least one of the interviewers would not be enough familiarize with his/her object. In this case, he/she can make questions which could not be anticipated by the interviewee or by his/her research partner during the interview act.Secondly, each interview is resituated on the specific national contexts they were produced. Each life story is individually interpreted by crossing the interviewees' biographical experiences with the political and economical contexts, the place of online journalism in each media systems and the journalism culture. This strategy intends to put in perspective our interpretation and avoid to reproduce a biased analyses of our object which is often centered on North American normative system (Josephi, 2009). Finally, we can advance on a comparative approach. In this moment, the differences and similarities found on the interviews would be explained not only by the national contexts but also by understanding the structuring effects of transnational discourses about online journalism/journalists which are held by international organizations, such as World Association of Newspapers and News Publishers (WAN-IFRA) and by other instances (including the universities). In this case, we consider the construction of online professional identity as a ambiguous and dual process marked by tensions and resistances between individual life stories, local and national contexts and the reality effects produced by these transitional discourses about journalism.In this paper we will not centered on the results of this ongoing research, but on the discussion of our methodology. Comparative studies on journalism professional identity are often produced by recurring on quantitative questionnaires. In our case, we would like to highlight the challenges of doing this kind of research by using qualitative interviews. We will discuss the possibilities of using this methodological approach, the obstacles found and the tools and strategies developed to advance on the comprehension of our object. Id: 11305 Title: 'Correspondent Confidential': The quasi-located global journalist and paradoxical feminist subjectivities in Vice Authors: Name: Candis Callison Email: candis.callison@ubc.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: University of British Columbia Name: Mary Lynn Young Email: marylynn.young@ubc.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: University of British Columbia Name: Zoe Tennant Email: tennantzoe@hotmail.com Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: University of British Columbia Abstract: This paper examines the role that Vice, a global transmedia organization is carving out for the journalist. Vice, launched in 1994 in Montreal as a punk magazine, is described as 'one of the fastest growing news channels on YouTube' (Martinson, 2015). It is currently being lauded for its ability to monetize content for millenials with a distinctive brand of salacious, sensational and paradoxically reflective investigative digital visual storytelling. Operating out of 35 countries with an estimated valuation of $2.5 billion, Vice credits its appeal to global youth (15.5 million people viewed parts or all of its ISIS report on YouTube) and focus on sponsored content for its success (Martinson, 2015). Yet for all its citations by respected global journalism outlets, attention from media studies scholars has been underwhelming. This paper addresses this gap through an analysis of how Vice journalists describe and enact journalistic identity and subjectivities through a series of first person narrated, animated graphic videos titled 'Correspondent Confidential.' The series explores 'behind the scenes' stories and perspectives of Vice journalists and freelance contributors. It consists of a trailer and six videos, one of which The New York Times described as: 'a first-person, unusually understated commentary about the sex slave industry that could just as easily be posted by an organization that combats human trafficking'. We situate our analysis of this series within an examination of the relationship between the Vice business model of branded media content and its journalists. The company's online empire, which has been described as 'leaner and quicker' than MSM, (Martinson, 2015) spans multiple platforms: websites including Vice.com and recently launched Vice News; its YouTube channel; an in-house advertising agency called Virtue and an ad network that distributes its branded content, (Vice 2013; Vice, 2014a; Smith, 2013; Widdicombe, 2013; Sternberg, 2013). Advertisers can choose to go the more traditional ad route and buy banner displays or short ads that run before Vice's videos, or they can fund projects in exchange for editorial input and a credit as co-creator (Widdicombe, 2013). Correspondent Confidential thus acts as harbinger of both branding and shifting journalistic norms.Our paper draws on gender, media and science and technology studies literature and finds that Vice journalists diverge from modernist, colonizing subjectivities as truth tellers and objective witnesses to become participant witness/observer and quasi-located global storytellers (Haraway, 1997; Broersma, 2010). They perform this shift through 'confessional' videos narrated by the journalist and visualized through motion-animated graphic stills that reflect on journalism undertaken within the guise of MSM in order to show the contingency of both journalistic facts and methods, as well as helplessness in the face of global systems that either could not, or would not help to right injustice and suffering. We argue that the identities of Vice journalists are being shaped by a journalism ideology emerging from latent capitalism and global economies through the reorganization of categories that support, diminish and reframe the power and role of journalist. Id: 11307 Title: Learning to manage an online newsroom in France and Brazil Authors: Name: Florence Le Cam Email: flecam@ulb.ac.be Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: Université Libre de Bruxelles Name: Fábio Henrique Pereira Email: fabiop@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: University of BrasiliaUniversidade de Brasilia, Brazil Abstract: The dynamics of socialization processes in online newsrooms reveal some discourses about the emergence of a new professional profile: multimedia and multitask journalists (DEUZE, 2004; DÍAZ-NOCI, 2001); convergent journalists (HUANG et al. 2006), journalists interested on audiences' participation, etc. (ROBINSON, 2010; SUNDET E YTREVERG, 2009; TREDAN, 2011). It is by this socialization that someone 'learn' to become a journalist and start to share a journalism culture, but also is during this process that some conventions of other worlds (technology, university, management etc.) are negotiated and help to build journalistic identity.This communication will examine the socialization processes of workers in online newsrooms, through a comparative study between France and Brazil. It focuses on the socialization of editors in online and 'convergent' newsrooms. The study is based on in-depth biographical interviews made with journalists from both countries. After that, they were re-situated and confronted with nation contexts. We already analysed that studies about socialization have to take into account the lifelong learning processes and ritualization of professional practices (LAHIRE, 2002). Our fields made evident the emergence of an intermediary hierarchy in online newsrooms. Some online journalists, after few years of working for the online media, access to a new level of mid-management. They are not main editors, but they act as intermediates between journalists from the field, and editors in chief.Our observations made evident that socialization processes are collective because they are the result of a strong dialectic between a frame of socialization through the hierarchy, and practices in action, sometimes innovative or groping in permanent invention through peer, source and publics interactions and information production practices. In this context, the observation of this socialization process reveals specific managerial operations onto the Web. Theses specificities not only show a form of collegial governance, but also several tries to standardize the process of socialization. It is also a way whose RH and marketing strategies and discourse are incorporated to journalism practices and identity. The interest of the comparison leads to a deep analyse of the incessant work definition, and especially an incessant co-definition by all actors, hierarchies and journalists to face the changing nature of practices and strategies in online media. Comparing France and Brazil helps to precisely understand permenances and specificities of national contexts while looking at the ideology of managing an online newsroom. Id: 11342 Title: "PANEL:" Comparative studies on journalism, media an politics Authors: Name: François Demers Email: Francois.Demers@com.ulaval.ca Country: CA (Canada) Affiliation: Université Laval Abstract: Paper title: Comparison by a comprehensive case study : MexicoLe processus scientifique de construction de l'objet de recherche autorise à postuler qu'une pratique discursive comme le journalisme appartient à un tout spécifique ancré géographiquement et historiquement, tout que l'on nomme : société. À partir de ce postulat, il est possible de s'interroger sur les traits particuliers qui le caractérisent en raison de son appartenance à ce tout avec lequel il est en interactions dynamiques changeantes. Sous cet angle, on peut le reconnaître comme formation discursive (Foucault) ou même objet de la théorie de l'acteur-réseau (ANR - Latour) quand on y intègre la matérialité des infrastructures et « actants » nécessaires à son existence. Dans ce même éclairage, il est possible de chercher les ressemblances et différences entre le journalisme d'une société et celui des autres sociétés, de les comparer. Sur cette piste, apparaît immédiatement un élément transcendant : la vision normative occidental. Celle-ci se présente sous la forme d'une configuration (Elias) ou système de règles du jeu comportant quelques éléments fondamentaux inter-reliés, dont la liaison médias privés- journalisme, l'interaction régime politique démocratique ' débats publics, les libertés d'expression et d'information ainsi que le droit d'accès à l'information face à l'État et aux secrets. Dans cette approche de la comparaison, ce « modèle » agit comme méta-formation discursive naturalisée en raison des continuités postcoloniales dans plusieurs régions du monde, de la « victoire de la démocratie » en 1989 et des rapports de pouvoir dans la globalisation contemporaine. La présente communication adopte à l'inverse une méthodologie qui met entre parenthèses le rôle normatif du modèle occidental démocratico-libéral posé comme extérieur aux autres sociétés, et même son usage potentiel d'ideal-type (Weber). Elle propose plutôt d'adopter le regard anthropologique respectueux (Cuche) du chercheur occidental qui interroge la place et la forme de l'activité journalistique dans le tout social qui lui est étranger, et ses logiques propres. Elle entend montrer la fécondité de cette approche en présentant quelques aspects des changements du journalisme mexicain au moment de la démocratisation formelle de ce pays dans la foulée de l'adoption du traité de libreéchange canado-américano-mexicain (ALENA) en 1994. Sans surprise, on y voit comment la présence du modèle occidental se retrouve agissante à l'intérieur du journalisme mexicain à travers notamment les acteurs qui s'y réfèrent, l'entrée en jeu de technologies nouvelles accompagnées de discours venus du nord, ainsi que la confrontation entre les versions étrangères des événements et les versions nationales, confrontation que stimule 'accès accru et légitime aux médias étrangers suite à la libéralisation. Dans cette approche, la comparaison se fait non plus entre un modèle normatif transcendant et ses réalisations imparfaites dans les sociétés réelles. Elle émerge de l'examen des rapports entre la logique spécifique d'une société et « son » journalisme, l'un et l'autre ouverts de l'intérieur à de multiples « présences » du modèle journalistique occidental libéral. Dès lors, la comparaison entre les journalismes se fait entre des touts socialement ancrés et globalement différents. Id: 11349 Title: Autonomous journalists and anonymous politicians' Norwegian media coverage of the NSA surveillance and the 'Snowden Affair' Authors: Name: Elisabeth Eide Email: elisabeth.eide@hioa.no Country: NO (Norway) Affiliation: Oslo and Akershus University College of Applied Sciences Abstract: In June 2013 The Guardian started publishing data proving that the US-led surveillance body NSA together with major electronic enterprises was responsible for monitoring communication data for hundreds of millions of citizens across the world in an unprecedented abuse of power. This widespread, systemic overreach became a major news story and what followed was a major debate on national security and information privacy (Greenwald, 2014, Harding 2014).This paper analyzes the coverage of the NSA/Snowden information in six major Norwegian newspapers, with particular emphasis on opinion pieces, from June 2013 till 10. October 2014, the day that the Nobel Peace Award winner was announced (Snowden was among the nominees). It is part of a larger transnational project initiated in 2013 (Kunelius 2013).The coverage was extensive and more supportive of Snowden than one would find in many other countries, although there is a variety between unconditional support to The Guardian as being within the best traditions of investigative journalism ' and a more reserved support underlining Snowden's violation of security rules and regulations. The journalist field on this occasion seemed to be more autonomous vs the political field than in the coverage of other international conflicts. On the other hand, the politicians, be it from the Labour-led coalition government or from the new conservative-led coalition government (shift: October 2013) remained largely low-profiled. Research questions are:To which degree did Norwegian leading newspapers support Snowden's revelation of the NSA surveillance in their editorials'Did these media confront Norwegian politicians and do their own investigative stories on links between Norwegian policy makers and NSA'To which extent are citizen interests such as rights to privacy and freedom of expression emphasized in the newspaper output'The research will be supported by recent research on media and terrorism (Friedman & Thussu 2012, Hobsbawm 2007), as the latter has been the major legitimizing factor behind increased surveillance ' and also by Foucault-inspired research on control and panopticon (Elden, Llanos, Hier 2003) and Norwegian critical research on surveillance (Hausken et.al. 2014). The methodology applied is partly content analysis, as a way of comparison between papers, genres and topics; but then discourse analysis aiming at distinguishing a main newspaper discourse on Snowden/NSA as well as oppositional discourses and sub-discourses. Key words: Surveillance society, NSA/Snowden, panopticon, privacy, free expressionElisabeth Eide, Professor, Department of journalism and media studies. Oslo and Akershus University College. elisabeth.eide@hioa.no Id: 11363 Title: The softening of journalistic political communication ' a critical review of concepts and a new framework model Authors: Name: Lukas Otto Email: otto@uni-landau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Koblenz-Landau Name: Isabella Glogger Email: glogger@uni-landau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Koblenz-Landau Name: Michaela Maier Email: mmaier@uni-landau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: Abstract: Based on democratic theory, mass media are ascribed an important role when it comes to politics (Graber, 2003). Among others, they should contribute to free opinion formation by covering different points of view from a broad spectrum of society members. Media should also help citizens to become enlightened voters by providing information about parties, politicians and politically relevant processes. At the same time, media is expected to serve as a watchdog to control those in power. However, regularly academics and media critics alike point out trends in media coverage which are accused to hamper fulfilling these functions. Tabloidization (e.g. Esser, 1999; McLachlin & Golding, 2000; Sparks, 2000), infotainment (e.g. Jebril, Albaek, & de Vreese, 2013) or soft news (e.g. Baum, 2007; Patterson, 2000; Scott & Gobetz, 1999) are examples for these trends. Given the importance of coverage about politics, it is not surprising that these concepts became buzzwords in research on journalistic political communication. Despite this scholarly popularity, the concepts still lack conceptual clarity, agreed-on definitions, and operationalizations. This is particularly problematic in the context of academic discussions about the degree of these trends and the effects they may have on recipients, rendering the research corpus incoherent (for an overview, see Boukes & Boomgaarden, 2014).Bearing these problems in mind, we first show within the present conceptual paper how one could distinguish several concepts (e.g. infotainment, tabloidization, soft news, or sensationalism) and point out differences as well as similarities by providing a systematic review of the body of research on these concepts. Second, by focusing on the concept of hard and soft news, we demonstrate why early, one-dimensional definitions of hard and soft news are not suitable for political communication research. Instead, we extend the understanding of the concept by including dimensions of the aforementioned concepts. As a result, we suggest using the term of softening of journalistic political communication. Third, we will show that the major problem of conceptualizations of soft news so far was the mixing and confounding of different levels of softening. Therefore, we will provide a new conceptualization including the softening of political communication on different levels of media production: a) softening on the level of the media system, corresponding e.g. blurring lines between media and economic system or different media systems; b) softening of media types, e.g. the convergence of tabloid and quality newspapers; c) softening of media outlets (e.g. shift of the hard vs. soft-news show ratio); d) softening within the outlet specific items, e.g. journalistic soft news strategies, frames and production features like personalization, game framing or visualization applied within a news item. In doing so, we forge a bridge from the micro-level of journalistic styles of presentation and coverage to the macro-level of media systems. Finally, based on the suggested framework model, we outline a research agenda for further content analyses and effects studies (and the combination of both) for the investigation of softening of journalistic political communication. Id: 11409 Title: How Do Young Canadians Come to Believe Their News' Authors: Name: Jessica Thom Email: jthom54@uwo.ca Country: CV (Cape Verde) Affiliation: Western University Abstract: With new processes of news distribution and consumption, citizens are acting as news curators: choosing what news to consume, what sources to trust, and disseminating news to their social networks. This research examines this challenging process, exploring how news consumers make decisions about the news they encounter and how they decide what news to believe. In the past we relied on professional journalists to act as gatekeepers, to tell us what mattered, why, and how this news affected our everyday lives. Yet, in a recent Gallup poll, 'a mere 8 percent of respondents said they had a 'great deal' of confidence in the media's ability to report 'the news fully, accurately, and fairly'' (Patterson, 2013, 5), and 60% of people surveyed reported that they had 'little to no confidence' in the press. Carroll Doherty (2005) refers to this dramatic drop in the believability of news organizations as a credibility crisis. This lack of believability leads to loss of audience members (Doherty) and reduced impact of the news (a matter of great importance to the function of a democratic and informed citizenry) (Gaziano, 1988); it also represents a basic change in news production and consumption'a turn away from the journalist and news organization as the primary news source, gatekeeper, and agenda-setter. Changes to traditional news reporting have obviously affected where, how, when and from whom we get our news. While it is evident that there are even more options for news consumption than ever before, that also means even more options for deception, misinformation, incomplete stories, and poorly reported, bad quality news. The result is a contemporary news consumer that must wade through the plethora of news online to find the information they need, both to live their everyday lives but also to stay informed as citizens. Unfortunately it is unclear how we are operating in this new position. This paper seeks to determine how young Canadians are functioning as news curators, where they are getting their news, and how they interact with and judge this news for quality and credibility. Through a series of interviews, this paper identifies how twenty-four Canadians (between the ages of 18-30) from SouthWestern Ontario get their news, and what strategies they employ to determine the credibility, believability, and quality of the stories, and their sources. During the interviews, the participants discussed what they felt made a news story believable (i.e. structure of the story, believability of content, and pre-knowledge/opinion of the story topic), what sources they find credible, where they are most likely to get news, and situations where they have been faced with deciding whether or not they believed a news story (i.e. celebrity deaths, hoaxes, and major breaking news stories). More research needs to be done about news consumption and credibility in Canada; this study seeks to begin filling that gap in scholarship. Id: 11418 Title: Journalism education in China: Globalization and localization Authors: Name: xin zeng Email: zxbarbara36@hotmail.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: bournemouth university Abstract: With the rising of new media and the opening-up in society, China's journalism education has entered a period of fast growth. While the media platforms are embracing the digital world, journalism is not well connected to the global news arena and journalism education is still developing in a traditional manner, lagging behind western countries (Xia 2010). Accordingly, this paper elaborates on a number of challenging questions confronting China's journalism education, in its development towards globalization. Based on a brief review on the history of journalism education, the paper first argues that signs of localization has been existing in the history of Chinese journalism, even when it was initialized by the American model in the 1920s (Ding 1997), or in current years when it is under the influence of globalization. Following this, intensive interviews are employed in this study, with journalism teachers from universities and professionals from media industries. Results reveal the gaps between media industries and universities regarding how to equip students to connect to the global news arena: while journalism education endeavors to catch up with the global trend by introducing western news culture, journalism is still relying on Chinese news culture and rules to make news report. The paper suggests that certain problems in journalism education are caused by the social system rather than by education itself, and blindly adopting western model can neither narrow the gap between professionals and educators nor bridge the disconnection between China and western countries. As a result, instead of focusing on issues of globalization, it is more crucial for journalism education to reflect on how it has been molded by Chinese culture during its development, to face the challenge caused by the social system, and to balance between Chinese news culture and western journalistic professionalism, in order to find a way to develop in a Chinese context while moving towards globalization. References Ding, G. L. (1997). How to Determine the Training Targets and Curriculum of University Journalism Education. The Journalism University, Winter: 70-73.Xia, B. (2010), Opportunities and Challenges: the changing face of journalism education in China. Available online http://wjec.ru.ac.za/index.php'option=com_rubberdoc&view=doc&id=104&format=raw Accessed on Nov 30th 2014 Id: 11419 Title: News Media Logics in Germany: Qualitative in-depth interviews with managing editors about agent-structure dynamics and action strategies in the German mass media system Authors: Name: Fabian Wiedel Email: fabian.wiedel@uni-passau.de Country: DE (Germany) Affiliation: University of Passau Abstract: _____________________________________________Fabian Wiedel, M.A.Research AssociateChair of Computer-Mediated CommunicationUniversity of PassauInnstraße 33a, 94032 Passaufabian.wiedel@unipassau.de_____________________________________________Research ObjectivesIn January 2014 the German online news portal Focus Online for the first time tracked a higher number of unique visitors than market leader Spiegel Online. By cultivating a polarizing, evaluating and transmedia journalism, Focus gained a lot more societal importance online than it has offline. The case of Focus Online reveals a new level of audience-related and individualized news reporting which raises some questions. ' Does the turn towards dynamic and entertaining news reporting display a systemic change' ' Which are the main driving forces and what exactly is changing' ' Has this change any effect on the ability of mass media to fulfill their democratic tasks'Theoretical FrameworkThis study contributes to a growing body of research pointing out the guidelines of and the influences on current news reporting. It builds upon the theoretical concept of media logics by Altheide and Snow (1979) assuming a set of common reporting guidelines shaping news media agents' work. However current research emphasizes that news media coverage depends on cultural, legal, political and economic frameworks (Lundby 2009; Couldry 2008; Donges et al. 2014). Based on the AgentStructure Dynamics developed by the German sociologist Uwe Schimank (1988; 2010) and Niklas Luhmann's Systems Theory (Luhmann 2009) a social system of the mass media is modeled (Meyen 2015), in which individual and collective agents act within a complex cluster of internal and external programs, needs and demands.Related WorkBy now, empirical research has focused on content analyses of news media coverage (Meyen 2015; Landerer 2013; Hallin/Mancini 2004). Articles show that news media across countries, technical channels and manifold topics strengthen similar topical aspects, frames and editing styles. Journalists increasingly prefer exclusive, original and spectacular stories, presented in entertaining and fancy ways exhausting modern media technologies. In contrast, content analyses cannot access authors' strategies, preconditions or production processes of news coverage. Research question Which agent-structure dynamics and working logics shape agents' thinking and acting in the German mass media system'Methodology13 in-depth interviews with managing editors of German mass media were conducted. The guidelines for the interviews were deduced from the mentioned model of media logics focusing on the journalists' demands (vision of quality), needs (e.g. economic profit, ethical codices) and action strategies (topic selection and presentation) with respect to the individual position in the journalistic competition. To support a wide scope of impressions the sample included agents from different media channels (Print, TV, Radio, Online) and of various reach. The interviews were transcribed and condensed to six assumptions representing the commonalities and differences in the interviewees' perceptions.FindingsThe results indicate a systemic pursuit of audiencerelated journalism and brand building among German mass media. However, common working guidelines are implemented differently depending on individual agent-structure dynamics. The findings of prior research in the context of media logics are at the same time confirmed, supplemented and specified by creating awareness for media agents' differing action framework. Id: 11426 Title: Government lapdog or watchdog': Corporate-state actors, non-elite protesters and democratic role of mainstream newspapers in the east Indian city of Kolkata Authors: Name: Suruchi Mazumdar Email: suruchimazumdar08@gmail.com Country: SG (Singapore) Affiliation: Nanyang Technological University Abstract: Classical political economy suggests that news media, when driven by the logic of profit in free markets, ignore not just the excess of corporate power but also that of political power, especially in case of unholy state-corporate alliances. Thus politicaleconomic theory emphasises that there remains fundamental weakness in free market media's ability to be vigilant against the misuse of power by elite groups and in the media's democratic functioning. In the east Indian city of Kolkata, corporate-run newspapers' attitude towards a Communist party-led state government shifted from able support to virulent criticism as state-led corporate industrial projects in rural agricultural land met with oppositional protests by non-elite social groups. In this paper I trace the conditions under which corporate-run news media's attitude towards a powerful actor like the government shifts from compliance to opposition and the stance towards less powerful actors like non-elite protesters changes from indifference to sympathy. I draw from existing scholarly observations on the structural weakness of the free market model of media and the extant literature of media and movements. Through thematic analysis of the news coverage of corporate industrial development and anti-industrialisation protests in two mainstream newspapers in a developing society like Kolkata, this paper suggests that corporate interests encourage the news media to sacrifice the government watchdog role at the initial phase of protests opposing state-corporate industrial projects. But corporate-run news media quickly revert to being the government watchdog and become supportive of non-elite protesters (while being indifferent to corporate actors) when the prospect of large scale state-corporate ventures becomes uncertain in the face of oppositional protests. The thematic analysis of the news coverage in the mainstream dailies is complemented with qualitative semi-structured, in-depth interviews with the editorial staff. Thus the news media's responses to the government remain interlinked to not just corporate interests but also to the attitude to protests by non-elite groups. This case study attempts to rethink existing theories of political economy of communication on the subject of the relationship between the news media, corporate actors and the government. This paper elaborates on the complex nature of mainstream news media's democratic role. Id: 11430 Title: Old Guards and New Players: Market and Audience for Arab News Media: Authors: Name: Abeer Najjar Email: aalnajjar@aus.edu Country: AE (United Arab Emirates) Affiliation: American University of Sharjah Abstract: This chapter introduces a chronological overview of Arab television news media, its market and audiences. The overview starts with the advent of Arab Television in 1990s and charts out channels which continue to arrive. It examines the current trends in regional and international investment in news media and the influx of new foreign news sources like France 24, Russia Today, BBC Arabic, and others. It investigates the viewership patterns of both old television channels and the new ones aggregating data from international ratings companies like Nielsen, and IPSOS. Research on Arab television audiences is still quite limited due to the lack of available credible data. Although, the data published by international rating companies are often contested by Arab broadcasters, it is still one of the major sources for information on Arab viewers for both the media and the research communities. The aim of this chapter is to investigate the relationship between sponsors and audiences through any patterns in viewership.Further data on Arab audience and their responses to these channels and their news will be drawn from online sources including social media pages and accounts of these channels. Id: 11475 Title: Memory, exaggeration and the watchdog function on eyewitness journalistic recollection Authors: Name: Susan Keith Email: susank@rutgers.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Rutgers University, New Brunswick, New Jersey, USA Abstract: U.S. journalism was rocked in February 2015 by the revelation that one of its most respected broadcast figures, Brian Williams, anchor and managing editor of 'NBC Nightly News,' had repeatedly told a story about the 2003 U.S.-led invasion of Iraq that was not true. Williams had claimed several times'including during a January 30 news segment honoring a retired Army officer'that 'the helicopter we were traveling in was forced down after being hit by an RPG,' a rocket-propelled grenade (Williams, 2015-a). When NBC posted the video on Facebook, veterans wrote that it was not the Chinook that Williams had been traveling in, but other helicopters, already on the ground an hour when Williams's craft landed, that had been forced down. 'Brian Williams and crew recorded footage of [the other] damaged aircraft and blended it with our footage,' wrote a Facebook poster who said he had piloted Williams' helicopter. 'This guy isn't about recognizing soldiers. It's his 'humble' opportunity to recognize himself again and again' (Simeone, 2015).Stars and Stripes, a U.S. Department of Defense newspaper, began investigating, and on February 4, Williams wrote on Facebook 'I was indeed on the Chinook behind the bird that took the RPG in the tail housing just above the ramp. ' I think the constant viewing of the video showing us inspecting the impact area'and the fog of memory over 12 years'made me conflate the two' (Williams, 2015-b). Williams also apologized on air (Williams, 2015-c). Nonetheless, there have been calls for Williams to resign or be fired, with some critics citing questions raised about possible exaggeration in his recollections of Hurricane Katrina in 2005 (Fears, 2015). War. On February 7, Williams announced he was taking himself off the nightly broadcast 'for the next several days' (Battaglio, 2015).This paper argues that the scandal is significant for how we think about journalism in the United States and elsewhere, for several reasons. First, unlike other scandals, such as former CBS anchor Dan Rather's faulty reporting on former U.S. President George W. Bush's Vietnam War-era National Guard service or the News of the World scandal in Britain, it was not the reporting method that was at issue, but either a journalist's recall or rank aggrandizement. If memory is mutable'as Williams' experience seems to indicate, given that he has reported the events of 2003 differently over 12 years'what does that suggest for journalists' reliance on it' Second, what does this incident indicate about the epistemology of journalism vis-à-vis eyewitness accounts' There has always been room for error in journalism based on sources or documents, but eyewitness accounts often have been considered more trustworthy. Should the public expect journalists to document how they know what they say they saw' Third, although journalists often are thought of as watchdogs, scrutinizing the military in war, in this case, members or ex-members of the military provided a watchdog function on journalism, through social media. What does this portend for the future of journalism covering war and conflict' Id: 11484 Title: Journalists, engineers and hackers: a new convergence in investigative journalism Authors: Name: Danghelly Giovanna Zuniga Email: dgzunigar@yahoo.com Country: CO (Colombia) Affiliation: Universidad del Rosario Name: Oscar Javier Parra Email: oscar.parrac@urosario.edu.co Country: CO (Colombia) Affiliation: Universidad del Rosario Abstract: Investigative journalism in Colombia as a specific area of work is being consolidated. By linking the analysis of large data to investigative journalism have been linked to different professions journalism. To be starting this consolidation in Colombia is important to investigate the way in which the various professions are linking to investigative journalism. To identify this linkage of new actors involved in investigative journalism in Colombia the level of practice and level of analysis differed. In terms of practice, the level of computational forms of journalism, the work and the demands are characterized by the use of specific technologies. In terms of analysis, the level of construction of hypotheses that direct understanding of information, the construction forms of investigative journalism responses were characterized. Methodologically this was achieved with a historiographical reconstruction of investigative journalism in Colombia. Two groups of compounds were performed for six discussion journalists and new actors whose affinity is working in investigative journalism. We interviewed two directors of national media to be inquiring about their perceptions of the benefits it brings new linking roles to investigative journalism. Two programmers and two journalists were also interviewed hackers. Thus an overview on linking new players to investigative journalism in Colombia was built.It was identified that the journalists in investigative journalism are including in their work analyzing large data increasingly working closely with systems engineers and hackers identified to analyze the data found and give strength to the findings in the context of difficult access to public data bases difficult. However, efforts to incorporate other professionals to form permanent research teams using databases are scarce. Most media only involves trained staff in working with databases, but in occasional cases, where his investigative reporting require. Id: 11515 Title: Panel: Comparative qualitative studies of journalism: both possible and useful' Authors: Name: Anke Fiedler Email: anke@infocore.eu Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: Université Libre de Bruxelles Name: Marie-Soleil Frère Email: msfrere@ulb.ac.be Country: BE (Belgium) Affiliation: Université Libre de Bruxelles Abstract: Paper title : Comparing Media Freedom in Post-Conflict Societies. Reflections on the Situation of the Media in the African Great Lakes RegionThe presentation will draw on the examples of Rwanda, Burundi and the Kivu (Eastern Province of the Democratic Republic of Congo - DRC) and, starting from the assumption that there is no global trend towards a democratic convergence in media systems, the research is an attempt to identify potential criteria by which media structures in transitional or post-conflict societies could be assessed with regard to media freedom.Recent research by Katrin Voltmer has produced 'a comparative framework for analyzing the structure and dynamics of media systems in new democracies' (Voltmer, 2008, 24). Based on a 'most similar systems design' the present study will examine what factors are likely to have an influence on media freedom in the three locations of Burundi, Rwanda and Eastern DRC. The selection of these countries is justified not only by the fact that they have common similar historical and socio-economic structures and are presently going through post-conflict or transformation phases (even if peace remains fragile in all three of them) but as well because large amounts of funding flow into programmes of media development through the channels of Western aid (Frère, 2007). Nevertheless, despite some historical similarities, as well as comparable characteristics of the media market, comparing the media systems of the three area is a challenge both methodologically and practically. The presentation will expand on the issues that emerge while observing and assessing press freedom in countries in Central Africa that can appear to have a similar pattern and evolution, but are in fact undergoing divergent evolutions. Id: 11520 Title: PANEL: The Emergent Norms and Practices of Social Media Verification Authors: Name: Ella McPherson Email: em310@cam.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: Department of Sociology, University of Cambridge Abstract: The verification of social media is an emergent skill, yet one that is increasingly core to the work of professional journalists as well as to our everyday social media interactions as private individuals, citizens, or consumers. This interdisciplinary panel explores incipient and evolving social media verification norms and practices. These sit at intersections emblematic of the adoption of social media in information work, including the intersections of human and machine learning and of experts and crowds. They are developed in part to cope with both the limited resources available for verification and the high reputational stakes of getting it wrong. The panel's contributors aim to critically advance the knowledge about social media verification, which is not widely understood, despite the high personal and political risks of acting on incorrect information and despite verification's implications for pluralism.Ella McPherson examines the suggested norms and practices espoused in social media verification guides, finding a dominant norm of incredulity and practices that link social media credibility with source resources ' both of which are barriers to pluralism. Soomin Seo documents how verification practices are changing in a globally networked news environment through an analysis of 'virtual foreign bureaus' that prefer social media sources to official, elite sources. Lucas Graves examines the practices and discourses of professional factcheckers, finding that their verification of online facts relies on tacit knowledge of how to navigate a highly politicized online information landscape. Lewis Friedland of the School of Journalism and Mass Communication at the University of Wisconsin-Madison will serve as chair and discussant.The panel's unifying themes are that verification practices are strongly related to the epistemology of facts and are a significant determinant of whose voices rise to prominence in the social media sphere. Id: 11529 Title: Panel: Comparative qualitative studies of journalism: both possible and useful' Authors: Name: Arnaud Anciaux Email: arnaudanciaux@gmail.com Country: FR (France) Affiliation: École des Médias et du Numérique de la Sorbonne Name: Fábio Henrique Pereira Email: fabiop@gmail.com Country: BR (Brazil) Affiliation: Universidade de Brásilia Abstract: Panel Frame : Comparative research on journalism has a long tradition in the field of communication. During the last years, numerous cross-national comparative projects have emerged, supported by the development of global research networks. They showed interest for specific geographic areas (Asia, Latin America and Africa) often forgotten until then. However, even if the number of countries studied increased, part of these studies are still based on the occidental normative systems. Indeed, much of them compare different journalistic practices and systems to unique standards and strands: the professionalization level of journalists, the assumed professional roles, the objectivity myth, the autonomy and independence of media systems, etc. Related to it, we also observe an emphasis on the use of quantitative methods, attached to neo-positivist and functionalist approaches. Indeed, they may represent an efficient way to analyze large amounts of data and to translate complex realities on something that can be effectively compared. However, we also want to stress the possibility and opportunity of making cross-national research using qualitative methods. Applicable to processual dimension of social life, such approaches may be a valid tool, either on their own ground or by complementing quantitative approaches (following therefore mixed methods research designs) to increase the understanding of journalism around the globe.The use of crossnational qualitative research has his own specificities, defies and questions. For instance: how can we find the most appropriate analytical level on this kind of research' How can we confront different objects by following a comprehensive approach and without falling into a relativist position' How can we produce correlations and generalizations based on a qualitative research, beyond either a mere descriptive analysis or one rooted only in the researcher's own perspective' To answer ' even partially ' these questions, scholars from different countries and interested in qualitative cross-national journalism studies in Africa, Europe, North and South America are gathered through this panel. They are invited to present their research by focusing on the methodological challenges, their limitations and the solutions found to reach their goals.This panel also seeks to promote the construction of collective projects on journalism, which will be discussed at the end of the session.Panel Chairs: Arnaud Anciaux and (if 2 co-chairs are possible) Fábio PereiraDiscussant: Arnaud AnciauxNames and paper titles:- Fábio Pereira and Florence Le Cam (sub. #11297). Using qualitative interviews to understand the identity of online journalists in Belgium, France and Brazil. The challenges for a comparative researchFernando Paulino and Madalena Oliveira (sub. #11244). Public service of Media in Brazil and Portugal: comparative research challenges- Juliette Charbonneaux (sub. #10771). La construction d'un « caractère franco-allemand » par la presse française et allemande : entrée dans la fabrique du comparable- Bénédicte Toullec (sub. #). La production d'information médiatique transfrontalière : un défi méthodologique '- François Demers (sub. #11342). Comparison by a comprehensive case study : Mexico- MarieSoleil Frère and Anke Fiedler (sub. #11515). Comparing Media Freedom in Post-Conflict Societies. Reflections on the Situation of the Media in the African Great Lakes Region Id: 11531 Title: 'Can you see us BBC'' Public reaction to news media organisations and 'objective' reporting during the 2014 Scottish Independence Referendum. Authors: Name: Jeremy Matthew Email: jeremy.matthew@kcl.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: King's College London Abstract: During the campaign for independence in Scotland prior to the vote in September 2014, many members of the Scottish public who supported independence felt that their views were under- and mis-represented by what they saw as a news media environment that was actively hostile towards their political viewpoints. There was a great deal of concern from independence supporters regarding how only one single news organisation in the UK published an editorial in support of independence before the vote, but the highest level of concern among supporters of independence was saved for the news organisation that did not state any editorial view: the BBC. By the end of the campaign there was a palpable sense of disappointment and heartbreak among supporters of independence in response to what they had previously considered as the news organisation they trusted the most - particularly because of its claims regarding objectivity and its mission of public service broadcasting.This paper will discuss findings from interviews with independence supporters about their responses to news media coverage during the final weeks of the Scottish Referendum campaign. Why did they used to trust the BBC, what caused them to change their opinions about a news organisation like the BBC, and why were these reactions brought so much to the front of their minds during the referendum campaign' The paper will also discuss observations from around Scotland during the final week of the campaign, such as anti-BBC protests in Glasgow and the then-trending #BBCBias hashtag on Twitter. It will explore why a public broadcaster that claims to strive for objectivity above all else was characterised by pro-independence supporters as only telling 'one half of the story', and being a mouthpiece for establishment politics. The paper will also discuss why so many of these supporters then shifted their news habits away from establishment news organisations and towards alternative news outlets that did not make any claims regarding objectivity, particularly news blogs and social media platforms. Id: 11553 Title: PANEL: The Emergent Norms and Practices of Social Media Verification Authors: Name: Ella McPherson Email: em310@cam.ac.uk Country: GB (United Kingdom) Affiliation: Department of Sociology, University of Cambridge Abstract: Paper title: The Ethics of Social Media Verification: Barriers to Pluralism in Verification Training Guides for Journalists Demand for social media verification guidelines implies a greater variety of voices are accessing the public sphere through the gateways of news outlets and human rights organizations. While this is certainly true ' as evidenced by coverage of the conflict in Syria ' a thematic analysis of recently published verification guides indicates potential barriers to pluralism embedded in recommended norms and practices. First, practitioners are encouraged to view social media information through a lens of incredulity. Second, a number of suggested verification practices correlate a communicator's credibility with characteristics indicative of levels of resources, like Twitter's blue verified badge. Resource-poor communicators are therefore disadvantaged in surmounting the verification barrier to the public sphere. This paper explores the unavoidable tension between verification and pluralism in the use of social media to establish facts; as social media verification is emergent, the ethical imperative is to orient it towards greater pluralism before the practice consolidates. Id: 11557 Title: PANEL: The Emergent Norms and Practices of Social Media Verification Authors: Name: Soomin Seo Email: ss3895@columbia.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: Columbia University Abstract: Paper title: Verification when you're not 'on the ground': Virtual foreign bureaus and a new hierarchy of journalistic sourcesNewsroom researchers have documented a hierarchy of journalistic sources, in which official, elite sources are given preferential treatment over non-elite masses. Independent foreign news outlets covering hard-to-reach places like Iran, North Korea and Syria from the outside ' which I call virtual foreign bureaus (VFBs) ' depart starkly from such routines. From newsroom visits and in-depth interviews, I find that VFBs rely primarily on social media sources not only because they are readily available, but also because they are seen as more verifiable and capable of fending off misinformation prevalent 'on the ground.' Putting their faith behind 'big data,' VFBs use offline one-on-one contacts sparingly, mostly for the purpose of triangulation of web sources, and also prefer photos and videos over text sources. By documenting instances where VFB coverage is more accurate than mainstream media outlets, this paper demonstrates how verification practices are changing in a globally networked news environment. Id: 11558 Title: PANEL: The Emergent Norms and Practices of Social Media Verification Authors: Name: Lucas Graves Email: lucas.graves@wisc.edu Country: US (United States) Affiliation: University of Wisconsin ' Madison Abstract: Paper title: 'There are no gates, there are no fences': Practices and discourses of verification among online fact-checkersWhat has been called the 'global boom' in factchecking revolves around a very particular journalistic mission: to debunk myths, rumors, and misinformation in venues from political debates to blogs and chain emails. This emergent style of reporting depends vitally on the online world but also critiques it: Factcheckers understand their movement as a response to a tide of online misinformation in a world where professional journalism has lost its gatekeeper status and, as one lamented, 'there are no gates, there are no fences.' Drawing on fieldwork with leading fact-checking groups, this paper investigates both everyday practices and professional discourses around verifying facts online. I suggest that this style of newswork relies on tacit knowledge of how to navigate a highly politicized online information landscape and show how tracing the career of online claims shapes their factual analysis in unexpected ways. Id: 11674 Title: More than 'Banal Nationalism' ' Journalism and News Media's Contribution to Rising Xenophobia in Europe Authors: Name: Paschal Preston Email: paschal.preston@dcu.ie Country: IE (Ireland) Affiliation: Dublin City University Abstract: Following the collapse of major financial institutions in much of the EU region as well as the USA, the usual post-crash 'creative destruction' (Schumpeter, 1939) in the form of economic slowdown in most sectors, mass unemployment, fiscal crises have ensued. The impacts also include sector-specific 'fallout' such as the negative impacts of declining advertising expenditures on news media industries in recent years.Some six years since the peak of the financial sector turbulence, the wider economic consequences of the crisis persist, especially in the EU region. The prevailing austerity policies and accompanying mass unemployment are fostering the growth of extreme nationalist and xenophoibic political movements. These not only echo those which wrought such destruction amidst the last Great Depression (1929-39) but also undermine the political credibility of the EU as the world's most ambitious integration project at a world-region levelThis paper explores how news media, have played a significant role in the continuing crisis in the EU region, one that goes beyond [mere flaws in] the representation of key events/moments in this unfolding crisis. It interrogates how the evolving role and discursive performance of journalism and news media have been significant influences, actively contributing to the continuing politicaleconomic crisis across the Eurozone space.The paper explores major tensions between : .a) the deepening international integration of economic, financial and social interdependencies (at global and world-region levels) , not least in the media and financial sectors, and .b) core principles and foundational assumptions underpinning the discourses and practices of the western, liberal model of journalism as they have evolved over the past century. It argues that, in light of the pressing political-economic and financial issues at stake in the Eurozone crisis, the long-established 'banal nationalism' of mainstream journalism can no longer to be treated as benign or neutral. Rather, despite repeated invocations of 'globalisation' , the paper identifies a persistent failure of journalism and news media practices to innovate professionally and/or to reflexively develop their conceptualisations of news values, discursive and spatial frames over recent decades. One major consequence is that, in light of core issues at stake in the current Eurozone crisis mainstream journalism and news media are no longer merely guilty of perpetuating 'banal nationalism' [e.g. .i) the legitimacy and effectiveness of 'austerity' policies; .ii) who should bear the costs of the financial exuberance and resultant debt mountains]. Along with other elements of the established political communication order, they have performed an active role in the recent rise of xenophobia as well as crude national stereotyping that further weakens the democratic legitimacy of the EU integration project. In sum, the paper argues that during the current economic crisis period, most mainstream journalism and news media have served to further widen and deepen the well-known 'democratic deficit' associated with the EU integration project. The conclusion identifies urgent implications for journalism education. Id: 11692 Title: Journalism, Journalism Education and a Region's Integration Authors: Name: Jeremaiah Manuel Opiniano Email: ustjournalism@gmail.com Country: PH (Philippines) Affiliation: University of Santo Tomas Abstract: Member-countries of the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) begin operationally integrating as one economic bloc this 2015. These nations have agreed to take stock of the three pillars to such regional integration: political-security, economic, and socio-cultural. It is interesting then how journalism 'that which is understood and is being operated differently in ASEAN-member countries' figures out in this equation. Press freedom conditions vary in member-countries, even as countries with the freest media environments (e.g. The Philippines, Indonesia) contend with media safety issues. Journalistic skills, the news being reported, and language fluency under a regime of regional integration will also challenge the work of ASEAN journalists. And what about audiences who are easily connected via the Internet and social media: How will they understand events in the region as affecting them locally vis-à-vis regionally' (Opiniano, 2014)Meanwhile, if ASEAN integration has implications on the region's education sector (Ratanawijitrasin, 2014), and given the context-specific impacts of regional integration to the work of ASEAN's journalists, how ready is ASEAN countries' journalism education to regional integration' Is a 'regionalized approach' to journalism education enough (Opiniano, 2014) even while there are moves to 'globalize' journalism education (Deuze, 2006) that capture the conditions of developed and developing countries'Studies on journalism, journalism education and regionalism or regional integration have looked at regional-wide reportage vis-à-vis public opinion (Vliegenthart, 2008; Dursun-Ozkanca, 2011); framing (Cauwenberge et al., 2009); and regional-wide news practices (Heikkila and Kunelius, 2006) 'and the European Union is the moststudied theme in this respect. On the part of Asia and Southeast Asia, regional looks at journalism and communication include searching for regional identity and indigenizing communication (Hassan, 2002; Nain, 2002); assessing the state of communication education (Maslog, 1990; Hwa and Ramanathan, 2000); and the conditions of press freedom, both continent- / regional- and country-wide (Friedrich-Ebert-Stiftung, 2011; Southeast Asian Press Alliance, annually). But there remains a limited look at the impact and implications of regional integration unto journalism and journalism education in the individual countries 'with varied strands of development in terms of journalism practice and training/education' that make up regional blocs such as Southeast Asia. This case study research intends to analyze what do ASEAN journalists and journalism educators think on regional integration's indefinite impacts, challenges and opportunities to the conduct of journalism and the management of journalism education. Key informant interviews with at least 20 journalists and journalism educators in all ASEAN countries 'both face-to-face and through electronic means' will be done. There is not much clear information on how ASEAN integration impacts on journalists, in general. The paper will be guided by the framework of Heikki Heikkila and Risto Kunelius (2006) on how journalists operate in a regional public sphere, which the authors applied in the case of the European Union 'hoping that how journalism operates in this regional public sphere covers both the professional journalists and the journalism educators. Id: 11711 Title: New Scheme of Communication: A Study of Interactivity and Multimedia Use in Microblogs of News Organizations in China Authors: Name: Lu Zhao Email: zhaolu6688@126.com Country: CN (China) Affiliation: Indiana University, Zhejiang University Abstract: The advent of new technology brings significant challenges to prevailing journalistic practices, forcing traditional newspapers to rethink how to practice journalism (Kaye & Johnson, 2003). The growing tendency of media convergence has witnessed newspaper's adoption of microblog as a response to the challenge of new media technology (Wei & Hu, 2012). The microblogs allow for a new scheme of communication between newspaper and reader, which has the potential to affect the way journalism practice in future China. However, few studies have addressed the argument in China, especially empirical studies. The purpose of this study is to fill the gap and analyze the interactivity between readers and newspaper microblogs, examining how hyperlinks and multimedia features are used, finding out the correlations between the use of hyperlinks, multimedia and interactivity in microblogs, and exploring how new media technology may gradually change the way of traditional gatekeeping and open up a new scheme of communication in China. A content analysis of newspaper microblogs in mainland China was conducted. Microblogs from four newspapers were purposefully chosen based mainly on their national coverage and circulation area, and they are centrallevel partisan newspapers controlled by government directly, which not only represents one-way communication model in China but maximizes the difference between newspapers and their microblogs. A second criterion was that each organization had a microblog account that had been in service from the beginning of 2012. The organizations chosen were People's Daily, China Youth Daily, Global Times and Guangming Daily. Then, 42 dates that represent six constructed weeks were randomly picked from January 1, 2012, to December 31, 2012. Next, 3 posts on selected microblogs on particular dates were the sample for this study. However, in the absence of microblog post on the chosen date, the next post after that date was used. So the sample for the study consisted of 504 newspaper microblogs. The intercoder reliability for each variable was higher than 0.85. The result shows that 1) There is a positive correlation between the use of hyperlinks, pictures and videos with reader comments and forwarding, indicating that the level of media convergence, which is a key element of future journalism in the new media environment, influences the impact of microblog reporting. 2) The response rate to reader comments is very limited, but the number of microblogs' responses is positively related to reader comments and forwarding, which means that responding more to readers is an obvious way to elicit reader comments and enhance two-way communication. 3) There is no significant correlation between content originality and reader comments and forwarding, which suggests newspaper microblogs should undertake the dual role: information provider who releases exclusive news and information aggregator who converges important information from other sources. 4) The shift in the model of communication between partisan newspapers and readers through microblogs in China changes the traditional concept of gatekeeping, providing broader implications for the flow of free information in China's controlled media environment (Gao & Martin-Kratzer, 2011). Id: 11750 Title: Mapa de la enseñanza de los Estudios Culturales latinoamericanos en los Grados de Comunicación de las universidades españolas: una mirada sobre los flujos del saber comunicacional Sur-Norte. Authors: Name: María del Rosario Luna Email: mariadelrosarioluna@yahoo.com.ar Country: ES (Spain) Affiliation: Universidad de Extremadura Abstract: Los Estudios Culturales latinoamericanos han significado un aporte fundamental para la Teoría de la Comunicación al establecer nuevas perspectivas y metodologías de análisis. Han pasado casi treinta años de la publicación de dos de los textos considerados fundacionales del pensamiento, De los medios a las mediaciones (Martín-Barbero, 1987) y Culturas híbridas (García Canclini, 1990). Desde entonces hasta el presente estudios e investigaciones han probado la riqueza de las propuestas arrojando resultados concretos en las prácticas sociales. De esta manera, si se quiere dar cuenta de las principales nociones que definen al pensamiento de la Teoría de la comunicación contemporánea resulta difícil eludir la perspectiva de los Estudios Culturales latinoamericanos (Galindo Cáceres, 2011). La inclusión de sus principios en los manuales académicos que representan a las distintas corrientes de pensamiento de la Comunicación indican su consolidación como contenido epistémico del campo (Mattelart, 1997; Torrico Villanueva, 2004; Lozano, 2007; Moragas, 2011)En un reciente texto al referirse a las influencias teóricas de la Comunicación entre Europa latina y América latina Moragas asevera: 'Por otra parte las influencias entre Europa latina y América latina en materia de estudios de comunicación presentan importantes desequilibrios, a favor de la influencia europea pero no viceversa, por lo menos en la misma medida' (Moragas, 2014: 8).La propuesta trata de salir del terreno de la presunción y aportar conocimiento acerca de la problemática planteada. Para ello, algunas de las nociones elaboradas por Pierre Bourdieu, pueden ser de gran ayuda. Para el teórico francés la ciencia (el saber) se constituye por el campo de prácticas institucionalizadas de producción (investigación), reproducción (enseñanza) y circulación de capital y poder científicos. Un saber precisa para su fortalecimiento de cada una de las prácticas (Bourdieu, 1983). Asimismo, e implicando un nuevo concepto, el diagnóstico posibilita reflexionar acerca del perfil político de la práctica. Las estrategias de los agentes conllevan un doble carácter, científico y político, y se orientan a la conservación de los contenidos o en su defecto a la subversión (Bourdieu, 1983). La selección de contenidos, la toma de decisiones en la transmisión de saberes acerca de qué se incluye y qué se descarta tiene efectivamente, un carácter ideológico (Giroux, 1998) Moragas (2014) señala la importancia de analizar en el contexto actual los flujos y barreras que se producen entre América Latina y Europa Latina, y diferenciar las relaciones global-local, los nodos y las redes de nodosEl estudio aporta conocimiento acerca del flujo sur-norte, de las relaciones del saber centro-periferia, de las influencias de las prácticas de reproducción, de la posición política de los agentes sobre el campo académico de la comunicación.Resta mencionar, en relación con la metodología, que la investigación plantea estudiar las fichas docentes de las asignaturas Teoría de la Comunicación de los planes de estudios de las titulaciones de Grado en Comunicación impartidas en las universidades públicas y privadas españolas. Se tomarán como base de análisis el contenido formativo de los programas de las asignaturas del curso 2014-2015. Id: 11753 Title: Negotiating resistance to internet-related development in Le Monde's blog platform Authors: Name: Chloe Ann Salles Email: chloe.salles@u-grenoble3.fr Country: FR (France) Affiliation: Université Stendhal, Grenoble 3, Abstract: It's been ten years since Le Monde's blog platform was launched, and although blogs now seem to be here to stay (in online journalism, that is), alike other recently introduced technical devices, they crystallize the stretch between positions both of hegemony and resistance in news companies when facing internet-related development and adaptation. Despite The New York Times' leaked innovation report in May 2014 revealing the company's digital related 'strategy', the majority of media are and have been set in a tactical posture ever since they took their first steps on the internet : 'tactique exists only in the other's environment. Thus it can only be played on the field that is imposed, according to the opposite force's law. ['] It can only work on an ad hoc basis. It takes advantage of occasions and depends on it, without any base in which to stock benefice [']'(DE CERTEAU, 1990).This tactical posture is not only illustrated by the lack of sustainability and long-term planning backstage in a variety of internet-related developments. It can also be diagnosed by the ongoing 'crisis' that media is said to have been experiencing for the past twenty to thirty years (SALLES, 2010). 'The crisis' is in fact multiple crises when you take a look at the numerous causes raised by a diversity of social actors. Journalists, politicians, scholars, and citizens have been crying wolf in the context of journalism over sustainability, credibility, ethics, innovations, amongst others, and the plurality of topics reveals the complexity of the challenges currently faced by the profession. Internet-related implications articulate several, if not all of the above causes according to the object of study and its context.In this paper, we will discuss how postures both hegemonic and of resistance can be articulated within media when facing the internet, particularly in the case of news site blogs. This analysis stems from a case study of Le Monde's blog platform (created in 2004), led as part of doctoral research between 2006 and 2010, crossed with the analyses of the blog platform in 2013, and in 2015 (notably in relation to the recent 'Monde Académie' blog project). It includes over thirty qualitative interviews with bloggers, both journalists (from inside and outside Le Monde) and internet users in 2008, interviews of 'deciders' (editors in chief, head of sections) led in 2008 as well as more recently in 2014 and 2015. These interviews are completed with a series of three short observation periods inside Le Monde's headquarters between 2008 and 2015, as well as a socio-semiotic analysis of the related blogs and blog platform in 2008 and in 2015. The recent analysis of Le Monde's blog platform's developments since 2010 will confirm it's liminal state (TURNER, 1995), playing the role of a sort of 'decompression chamber' in which are negotiated dichotomist couples such as tradition and innovation, elitism and participation, and thus hegemony and the resistance raised in journalistic practices, in the way the newsroom is organized, and in terms of the media's branding.